AINSLEE’S

VOL. XV.

JUNE, 1905.

No. 5.

Contents

 
 

THE OUTGOING OF SIMEON

S

Simeon Ponsonby—the
professor of botany
at Harmouth—had
married
when over forty
the eldest daughter
of a distinguished though impecunious
family in his own college
town. His mother, on her
deathbed, foresaw that he would
need a housekeeper and suggested
the match.

“Simeon,” she said, “it isn’t for
us to question the Lord’s ways,
but I am mortally sorry to leave
you, my son; it is hard for a man
to shift for himself. I was thinking
now if you were to marry
Deena Shelton you might go right along
in the old house. The Sheltons would
be glad to have her off their hands,
and she is used to plain living. She
would know enough to keep her soup
pot always simmering on the back of
the range and make her preserves with
half the regular quantity of sugar. I
like her because she brushes her hair
and parts it in the middle, and she has
worn the same best dress for three
years.”

Soon after Mrs. Ponsonby died and
Simeon married Deena.

She didn’t particularly want to marry
him, but then, on the other hand,
she was not violently set against
it. She saw romance through her
mother’s eyes, and Mrs. Shelton
said Professor Ponsonby was a
man any girl might be proud to
win. If his sympathies were as
narrow as his shoulders, his scientific
reputation extended over the
civilized world, and Harmouth
was proud of the fact. Deena’s
attention was not called to his
sympathies, and it was called to
his reputation.

He proposed to Miss Shelton
in a few well-chosen words, placed
his mother’s old-fashioned diamond
ring on her finger, and
urged forward the preparations
for the wedding with an impatience
that bespoke an ardent disposition.
Later Deena learned that his one
servant had grown reckless in joints
after Mrs. Ponsonby’s death, and the
house bills had shocked Simeon into
seeking immediate aid.

 

At twenty Deena was able to accommodate
herself to her new life with
something more than resignation; a
wider experience would have made it
intolerable. She was flattered by his
selection, proud to have a house of her
own, and not sorry to be freed from the
burdens of her own home. There were
no little Ponsonbys, and there had been
five younger Sheltons, all clamoring for
 Deena’s love and care, whereas Simeon
made no claims except that she
should stay at home and care for the
house and not exceed her allowance.
If she expected to see a great deal of
her own family she was mistaken, for,
while no words passed on the subject,
she felt that visiting was to be discouraged
and the power to invite was vested
in Simeon alone. Respect was the keynote
of her attitude in regard to him,
and he made little effort to bridge the
chasm of years between them.

He was a tall, spare man, slightly
stooped, with a prominent forehead,
insignificant nose, and eyes red and
strained through too ardent a use of the
microscope. He habitually wore gold-rimmed
spectacles; indeed, he put them
on in the morning before he tied his
cravat, and took them off at the corresponding
moment of undressing at
night. His mouth was his best feature,
for, while the lips were pinched, they
had a kind of cold refinement.

He was a just man but close, and the
stipend he gave his wife for their
monthly expenses barely kept them in
comfort, but Deena had been brought
up in the school of adversity, and had
few personal needs. Her house absorbed
all her interest, as well as stray
pennies. The old mahogany furniture
was polished till it shone; the Ponsonby
silver tea set looked as bright as if
no battering years lay between it and
its maker’s hand a century ago; the
curtains were always clean; the flowers
seemed to grow by magic—and Deena
still parted her wonderful bronze hair
and kept it sleek.

At the end of two years, when she
was twenty-two, a ripple of excitement
came into her life; another Shelton girl
married, and caused even greater relief
to her family than had Deena, for she
married a Boston man with money. He
had been a student at Harmouth and
had fallen in love with Polly Shelton’s
violet eyes and strange red-gold hair,
that seemed the only gold fate had bestowed
upon the Sheltons. He took
Polly to Boston, where, as young Mrs.
Benjamin Minthrop, she became the
belle of the season, and almost a professional
beauty, though she couldn’t
hold a candle to Deena—Deena whose
adornment was “a meek and quiet spirit,”
who obeyed Simeon with the subjection
St. Peter recommended—whose
conversation was “chaste coupled with
fear.”

But one day all this admirable monotony
came to an end quite adventitiously,
and events came treading on each other’s
heels. It was a crisp October day,
and an automobile ran tooting and
snorting, and trailing its vile smells,
through Harmouth till it stopped at
Professor Ponsonby’s gate and a lady
got out and ran up the courtyard path.
Deena had been trying in vain to make
quince jelly stiffen—jell was the word
used in the receipt book of the late
Mrs. Ponsonby—with the modicum of
sugar prescribed, till in despair she had
resorted to a pinch of gelatine, and felt
that the shade of her mother-in-law
was ticking the word incompetent from
the clock in the hall—when suddenly
the watchword was drowned in the
stertorous breathing of the machine at
the gate, and Polly whisked in without
ringing and met Deena face to face.

“We have come to take you for a
spin in our new automobile,” Polly
cried, gayly. “Where is Simeon? You
think he would not care to go? Well,
leave him for once, and come as far as
Wolfshead, and we will lunch there
and bring you back before sunset.”

Deena’s delicate complexion was reddened
by the heat of the preserve kettle,
her sleeves were rolled above her elbows,
and a checked apron with a bib
acted as overalls. Polly twitched her
to the stairs.

“What a fright you make of yourself,”
she exclaimed; “and yet, I declare,
you are pretty, in spite of it!
Ben has to go down in the town to get
some more gasoline, and then he means
to persuade Stephen French to go with
us, so rush upstairs and change your
dress while I report to him that you will
go, and he will come back for us in
half an hour.”

Stephen French, who was to make
the fourth in the automobile, was Harmouth’s
young professor of zoölogy,
 a favorite alike with the students and
the dons, with the social element in the
town as well as the academic. To Ben
Minthrop he had been a saving grace
during a rather dissipated career at college,
and now that that young gentleman
was married, and his feet set in
the path of commercial respectability,
the friendship was even more cemented.
On Ben’s part there was admiration
and gratitude, on Stephen’s the genuine
liking an older man has for a
youngster who has had the pluck to pull
himself together. It was a bond between
the Shelton sisters that their husbands
shared one sentiment in common—namely,
a romantic affection for Stephen
French.

Deena was standing in her petticoat
when her sister joined her in her bed-room—not
in a petticoat of lace and
needlework, such as peeped from under
the edge of Polly’s smart frock as she
threw herself into a chair, but a skimpy
black silk skirt with a prim ruffle, made
from an old gown of Mrs. Ponsonby’s.
It was neat and fresh, however, and
her neck and arms, exposed by her little
tucked underwaist, were of a beauty
to ravish a painter or a sculptor. Polly
herself, boyish and angular in build,
groaned to think of such perfection
“born to blush unseen”; her one season
in Boston had demonstrated to her the
value of beauty as an asset in that
strange, modern exchange we call society.
She was evidently trying to say
something that would not get itself
said, and her elder sister was too busy
with her toilet to notice the signs of
perturbation. Finally the words came
with a rush.

“Deena,” she said, “when we were
children in the nursery you once said
I was a ‘coward at you’—I remember
your very words. Well, I believe I am
still! You are so dignified and repressing
that I am always considering what
you will think a liberty. I have taken
a liberty now, but please don’t be angry.
It does seem so absurd to be afraid to
make a present to one’s own sister.”

She opened the bedroom door, and
dragged in a huge box, which she proceeded
to uncord, talking all the while.

“I have brought you a dress,” she
said; “a coat and skirt made for me
by R——, but Ben cannot bear me in
it because it’s so womanish—pockets
where no man would have them, and
the sleeves all trimmed—and so, as I
think it charming myself, I hoped, perhaps,
you would accept it.”

Both sisters blushed, Polly with shyness,
Deena with genuine delight. She
loved pretty things, although she rarely
yielded to their temptations, and she
kissed her sister in loving acknowledgment
of the gift. It never occurred
to her that Simeon could object.

Polly, in high spirits at her success,
next declared that she must arrange
Deena’s hair, and she pushed her into a
low chair in front of the dressing table,
and fluffed the golden mane high above
the temples, and coiled and pinned it
into waves and curls that caught the
sunlight on their silken sheen and gave
it back. A very beautiful young woman
was reflected in old Mother Ponsonby’s
small looking-glass, a face of character
and spirit, in spite of its regularity.

“There, admire yourself!” exclaimed
Polly, thrusting a hand mirror into her
sister’s grasp. “I don’t believe you
ever look at your profile or the back of
your head! You are so busy enacting
the part of your own mother-in-law
that I only wonder you don’t insist upon
wearing widow’s caps. Oh! I beg
your pardon—I forgot that could only
be done by forfeiting Simeon! Where
do you keep your shirt-waists? This
one isn’t half bad; let me help you into
it.”

She chose the least antiquated blouse
in Deena’s wardrobe, and pinned it into
place with the precision of experience;
next she hooked the new skirt round
the waist and held the little coat for her
sister to put on.

“Where is your hat?” she demanded.

Deena fetched a plain black straw,
rusty from the sun and dust of two
summers, and shook her head as she
tried to pinch the bows into shape.

“I shall be like a peacock turned
topsy-turvy,” she laughed—“ashamed
of my head instead of my feet!”

 Polly took it out of her hand.

“Of course, you cannot wear that
with your hair done in the new way—besides,
it spoils your whole costume.
I saw quite a decent hat in a shop
window in the next street. I’ll get it
for you!” and she was out of the room
like a flash of lightning.

Deena ran to the window and caught
her mercurial sister issuing from the
door below.

“Stop, Polly!” she called. “I cannot
afford a new hat, and I cannot accept
anything more—please come back.”

Polly made a little grimace and
walked steadily down the path; at the
gate she condescended to remark:

“Have all your last words said to
your cook by the time I get back, for
Ben will not want to wait.”

In ten minutes she returned with a
smart little hat, and in answer to
Deena’s remonstrances, she tossed the
condemned one into the wood fire that
was burning on the dining-room
hearth; at the same instant the automobile
arrived at the gate. Deena, nearly
in tears, pinned the unwelcome purchase
on her head, and followed her
sister to the street. The hat set lightly
enough on her curls, but it weighed
heavily on her conscience.

After the manner of the amateur
chauffeur, Ben was doubled up under
the front wheels of his motor, offering
a stirrup-cup of machine oil to the god
of the car, but Stephen French stood
at the gate, his grave face lighted up
with the fun of a stolen holiday.

“You see a truant professor!” he
exclaimed. “Simeon doesn’t approve;
we couldn’t induce him to come. He
said a day off meant a night on for
him—he is so wise, is Simeon—but I
positively had to do something in the
way of sport; I am in a reckless mood
to-day.”

“I’ll do the wrecking for you, if
that’s all you want,” came from under
the auto’s wheels.

Stephen conveyed his thanks.

“I dare say you will, with no effort
on your part,” he said, opening the
back door of the great, puffing monster.
“Get in here, Mrs. Ponsonby. Ben
likes his wife beside him in front, he
says, because she understands how to
run the machine when he blows his
nose, but I think it is a clear case of
belated honeymoon.”

Here Ben scrambled to his feet, his
broad, good-humored face crimson
from groveling.

“Deena, good-day to you,” he cried.
“How perfectly stunning you look! I
declare I thought Polly was the pick
of the Sheltons, but, by Jove! you are
running her hard. What have you been
doing to yourself?”

Stephen French was delighted—he
laughed his slow, reluctant laugh, and
then he called to Ben:

“Turn round and see whether you
dropped them in the road.”

“Dropped what?” asked Ben, his
hand on the lever, making a black semicircle.

“Your manners,” said Stephen, and
chuckled again.

“You go to thunder,” roared Ben,
shooting ahead. “A poor, wretched
bachelor like you instructing a married
man how to treat his sister-in-law, and
just because once upon a time I sat
in your lecture room and let you bore
me by the hour about protoplasms! Do
you suppose I should dare admit to
Polly that Deena is as handsome as she
is? Why, man alive, a Russian warship
off Port Arthur would be a place
of safety compared to this automobile.”

Deena, laughing though embarrassed,
was trying to cover the countenance
that provoked the discussion with a
veil, for her hat strained at its pins
and threatened to blow back to Harmouth
before the knotty point was settled
as to who should pay for it.

They were flying between fields
strewn with Michaelmas daisies and
wooded banks gay with the first kiss
of frost, and gradually Deena forgot
everything but the exhilaration of rushing
through the air, and their attitude
of holiday-making. She was thoroughly
at her ease with French; he was
Simeon’s one intimate in the corps of
professors, the only creature who was
ever welcome at the Ponsonby table,
the one discerning soul who found
 something to admire in Simeon’s harsh
dealings with himself and the world.
Their line of study naturally drew them
together, but Stephen admired the man
as well as the scholar; the purity of
his scientific ambition, the patience with
which he bore his poverty—for poverty
seemed a serious thing to French, who
was a man of independent fortune, and
whose connection with the university
was a matter of predilection only.
With Ponsonby it was bread and butter,
and yet he had ventured to marry with
nothing but his splendid brain between
his wife and absolute want. French
stole a glance at Deena, who was looking
more beautiful than he had ever
seen her, and wondered whether she
found her lot satisfactory; whether
there were not times when Simeon’s
absence was precious to her. Without
disloyalty to his friend, he hoped so,
for he had something to tell her before
the day was over that might lead to a
temporary separation, and he hated to
think of those lovely eyes swimming in
tears—all women were not Penelopes.

“She can’t care in that way,” he reflected.
“Ponsonby is tremendous in his
own line, of course, but no woman
could love him.”

Perhaps he was mistaken—perhaps
Mrs. Ponsonby loved her husband with
all the fervor of passion, but she conveyed
an impression of emancipation
to-day, and of powers of enjoyment
hitherto suppressed, that made Stephen
doubt. She was like a child bubbling
over with happiness, gay as a lark, as
unlike her usual self in behavior as her
modish appearance was unlike that of
Simeon Ponsonby’s self-denying wife.

“Of course she won’t mind; why
should she?” he decided, and yet determined
to put off making his announcement
till after lunch.

At Wolfshead they stopped at the little
inn, found the one o’clock dinner
smoking on the table, and sat down with
the rest of the hungry company—employees
of a branch railroad that had its
terminus there; drummers in flashy
shop-made clothes, and temporary residents
in the little town. This jaunt had
given them an appetite, and roast beef
and apple tart disappeared at a rate that
should have doubled their bill.

After lunch they strolled down to the
beach, Deena starting ahead with
French, while Polly went with Ben to
get cushions from the automobile. The
present generation seems to consider
comfort the first aim of existence,
though the trouble they take to insure
it more than counterbalances the results
in old-fashioned judgment.

Stephen stopped to light his cigar behind
the shelter of a tree, and then came
running after Deena, who was walking
slowly toward the vast plain of blue water
stretching to the east. She turned
at the sound of his footsteps and waited
for him, wondering what his classes
would think if they could see their professor
bounding along with his hat under
his arm. There was something peculiarly
charming in the lighter side of
Stephen’s nature; a simplicity and boyishness,
which was the secret of his popularity
far more than his weightier qualities.
The women of Harmouth called
him handsome, but he had small claims
to beauty. A well set-up figure rather
above the medium height, dark hair
grizzled at the temples, eyes that seemed
to laugh because of a slight contraction
of the muscles at the outer corners, and
a nose decidedly too high and bony.
The expression of the mouth was
shrewd, almost sarcastic, and possibly
a little coarse, but his smile redeemed
it and illumined his face like sunshine.
What dazzled the ladies of Harmouth
was really a certain easy luxury in dress
and habits not common in the little
town. It is always the exotic we prize
in our conservatories.

This summing up of French’s outer
man was not Deena’s estimate, as she
watched his approach—she was too familiar
with his appearance to receive
any especial impression. She accepted
his apologies for his cigar and for keeping
her waiting with an indifferent air,
and turned once more toward the sea.

CHAPTER II.

The beach at Wolfshead was pebbly,
with rocks thrown untidily about and
 ridges of blackened seaweed marking
the various encroachments of the tide.
Stephen brushed the top of a low bowlder
with his handkerchief and invited
Deena to sit down.

“You would be more comfortable,”
he said, “if Ben would come with the
cushions.”

“I am quite comfortable without
them,” she answered, “though I cannot
but resent the Paul and Virginia attitude
of the young Minthrops. One
would think a year of married life
would have satisfied their greed for
tête-à-têtes. I wonder whether they
would continue sufficient to each other
if they really were stranded on a desert
island.”

“Could you be happy on such an island
with the man of your heart, Mrs.
Ponsonby?” asked Stephen.

And Deena, feeling that Simeon was
perforce the man of her heart, and that
he was quite unfitted to live on sea
air and love, answered, smiling:

“Not unless there were a perfectly
new flora to keep him contented.”

Stephen saw his opportunity to make
his communication, and said, quickly:

“I suspect you have been reading
those articles of Simeon’s in the Scientist
on the vegetation of Tierra del
Fuego. They are very able. He ought
to go there and verify all he has gleaned
by his reading. We fully appreciate we
have a remarkable man at Harmouth in
our professor of botany.”

Deena colored with pleasure.

“Poor Simeon,” she said; “his limited
means have stood in the way of such
personal research, and then, also, the
college holidays are too short for extended
trips.”

“Let him throw over his classes in
the cause of science,” said Stephen,
with excitement. “Why, such a book
as Simeon would write after an exploration
of—Fuegia, let us say—would
place him among the scientists of the
world.”

The thought that raced across
Deena’s mind was what dull reading it
would be, but she recognized the impropriety
of the reflection and said,
simply:

“It is too bad we haven’t a little more
money.”

Stephen put his hand in his breast
pocket and half drew out a letter, and
then let it drop back, and then he
walked a little apart from Deena and
looked at her thoughtfully, as if trying
to readjust his previous ideas of her
to the present coquetry of her appearance.
The way her thoughts had flown
to Simeon when a desert island existence
was mooted seemed as if she did
care, and Stephen hated to give pain,
and yet the letter had to be answered,
and the opportunity was not likely to
occur again. The thing he had always
admired most in his friend’s wife was
her common sense—to that he trusted.

“Mrs. Ponsonby,” he said, boldly, “if
Simeon had a chance to do this very
thing—free of expense—would you be
unhappy at his desertion? Would you
feel that the man who sent him to Patagonia
was doing you an unkindness
you could not forgive?”

“I should rejoice at his good fortune,”
she answered, calmly. “The fact
that I should miss him would not weigh
with me for a moment.”

French gave a sigh of relief, while
his imagination pictured to him a dissolving
view of Polly under similar circumstances.

“The Argentine Government is fitting
up an expedition,” he went on, “to
go through the Straits of Magellan and
down the east coast of Fuegia with a
view of finding out something more exact
in regard to the mineral and agricultural
resources than has been known
hitherto. I happen to have been in active
correspondence for some time with
the man who virtually set the thing going,
and he has asked me to send him
a botanist from here. Shall I offer the
chance to your husband? He must go
at once. It is already spring in that
part of the world, and the summer at
Cape Horn is short.”

Deena’s face grew crimson and then
paled. She felt an emotion she could
not believe—pure, unalloyed joy! But
in a second she understood better; it
was joy, of course, but joy at Simeon’s
good luck.

 “Could he get leave of absence right
in the beginning of the term?” she
asked, breathlessly.

And Stephen answered that he had
never taken his Sabbatical year, and that
some one could be found to do his work,
though it might mean forfeiting half his
salary.

Here they were joined by Polly and
Ben, and as Deena made no reference
to the subject they had been discussing,
the talk wandered to general topics.

The sun was making long shadows
and the hour to start was come. The
gayety of the morning deserted Deena
as they sped back to Harmouth. Her
brain was busy fitting her ideas to this
possible change that French had just
foreshadowed, and though she was silent,
her eyes shone with excitement
and her color came and went in response
to her unspoken thoughts.

In her mind she saw Tierra del
Fuego as it looked on the map at the
end of the narrowing continent, and
then she remembered a picture of Cape
Horn that had been in her geography
when she was a child—a bold, rocky
promontory jutting into a restless sea,
in which three whales were blowing
fountains from the tops of their heads.
She reflected that it was very far away,
and that in going there Simeon might
encounter possible dangers and certain
discomfort, and she tried to feel sorry,
and all the time a wild excitement
blazed in her breast. She felt as if her
youth had been atrophied, and that if
Simeon went it might revive, and then
a great shame shook her to have allowed
such thoughts, and a tender pity for
the lonely man she had married obliterated
self.

Stephen’s voice broke in upon her
reverie.

“Have I depressed you, Mrs. Ponsonby?”

“No, no,” she answered. “I am only
considering ways and means. I want
him to go. We might rent our house
for the winter, and I could go home to
live. Count upon my doing everything
in my power to make Simeon’s going
easy, Mr. French.”

“You are admirable,” said Stephen,
with genuine satisfaction. He even half
put out his hand to give hers a grasp
of approbation, but thought better of it.
If she had had her hair parted in the
middle, and had been mending Ponsonby’s
stockings under the drop-light in
her parlor, he might have done so, braving
the needle’s point; but, looking as
she did to-day, it seemed safer to refrain.

It was six o’clock when the auto
stopped at Deena’s door.

“I wish she had shown a little more
emotion at his going,” was Stephen’s
reflection as he helped her out, forgetting
how he had dreaded any evidence
of distress; but he only said:

“May I come back to tea, Mrs. Ponsonby?
I should like to talk this over
with Simeon to-night.”

She acquiesced with an inward misgiving;
it was the first time, she had ever
given an invitation to her own table,
but it was her husband’s friend, and
she was still excited. As she exchanged
good-bys with her sister and Ben, Polly
suddenly remembered to tell her something
quite unimportant.

“Oh, Deena!” she whispered, bending
over the side of the automobile,
“when I came to pay for your hat today,
I found I hadn’t enough money,
and I knew you wouldn’t like me to explain
the circumstances to Ben, so I told
them to send the bill to you and we will
settle it later.”

“I’ll settle it!” said Deena. She was
a proud woman, and hated favors that
savored of cash. “Good-night—I am
afraid you will be late in getting to
Newbury Hill for your dinner.”

“All aboard, French!” shouted Ben—and
they were gone.

Deena stood for a moment and
watched the retreating machine before
she followed the path to the front door.
A great deal that was pleasant was disappearing
with its puffs—Ben’s gay
spirits and Polly’s ready sympathy,
which, if superficial, was very soothing—and
the money power that made them
what they were, which, in fact, permitted
the auto to exist for them at all.
It had all come into Deena’s life for a
few brief hours, and was gone, but
 something remained—something that
had not been there when she got up that
morning: the knowledge that she was
a very beautiful woman, and more than
a suspicion that a crisis was impending
in her life.

As she turned to face the house the
remembrance of the unpaid hat bill laid
a cold clutch on her heart. Until the
first of next month she had exactly ten
dollars at her credit, and that was Simeon’s—not
hers—given to her for a specific
purpose. She determined to throw
herself upon his indulgence, confess her
weakness and beg him to pay the bill for
her. She had never before asked a personal
favor of him, but was she justified
in doubting his kindness, because of her
own shyness and pride in concealing her
needs? She almost persuaded herself
he would be gratified at her request.
After all, Simeon was not an anchorite;
he had his moods like other men, and
there were times when a rough passion
marked his dealings with his wife; perhaps
he had not been very felicitous in
his rôle of lover, but the remembrance
that there was such a side to his nature
gave a fillip to her courage.

For the first time he would see her
at her best; might not her prettiness—bah!
the thought disgusted her! That
she, a typical, housewifely, modest New
England woman should be calculating
on her beauty to draw money from a
man’s pocket, even though that man
were her husband, seemed to her immoral.
She would plainly and directly
ask him to pay the money, and there
was the end of it. She opened the front
door and went in.

The Ponsonby house was two stories
high, built of wood and set a little back
from the street, with flower beds bordering
the path to the gate and neat
grass plots on either side. Within, a
small parlor and dining room on the
right of the hall, and to the left a spacious
study; behind that was the kitchen.

The door of the study was half open,
and Simeon sat at his desk reading
proof; one of his many contributions to
a scientific periodical, and, judging by
the pile of galley sheets, an important article.
He had a way of pursing his lips
and glaring through his spectacles when
he read that gave him a look of preternatural
wisdom. He was never what
Deena’s cook called “a pretty man.”

Mrs. Ponsonby’s slim figure slid
through the opening without pushing
the door wide, and spoke with a kind
of reckless gayety.

“Good-evening, Simeon,” she said,
making a little courtesy; “you see, I
have returned safely, ‘clothed and in my
right mind.’”

He made a marginal note of cabalistic
import before he swung round in his
chair and looked at her over his spectacles.

“Hardly in your right mind, I should
think,” he said, coldly.

“Don’t you like me in my new
clothes?” she asked, twirling slowly
round to give him the entire effect of
her costume.

He was apt to be irritable when disturbed
at his work, and Deena had not
attached much importance to his speech.

“I think,” he said, curtly, “you look
like a woman on a poster, and not a
reputable woman at that.”

“That is hardly a nice thing to say
of one’s wife——” she began, when he
interrupted her.

“Look here, Deena, I have work to
do before tea, and the discussion of
your appearance is hardly important
enough to keep publishers waiting.
Oblige me by taking off that dress before
I see you again. Where did you
get it—if I may ask?”

“Polly gave it to me,” she answered,
and was astonished to find a lump in her
throat, a sudden desire to burst into
tears.

“Then Polly was guilty of an impertinence
you should have resented instead
of accepting. Ben Minthrop’s
money may dress his own wife, but not
mine. Let it go for this time, but never
again subject me to such an indignity.”

“But she didn’t give me the hat, Simeon,”
said poor Deena, who knew it
was now or never.

“And who furnished you with the
hat?” he asked, insultingly.

“I meant to ask you to,” she said, and
 a tear escaped and splashed on the lapel
of her new coat, “but never mind, I will
find some means to pay for it myself.”
And she moved toward the door,
wounded pride expressed in every line
of her retreating figure.

“Come back, if you please,” he called.
“This is childish folly. How can you
pay when you have no money except
what I give you? I am responsible for
your debts, and as you have taken advantage
of that fact, I have no choice
but to pay. This must never occur
again. How much is it?”

“I—I don’t know,” faltered Deena,
struggling with her emotion.

“You don’t know? You buy without
even asking the price?” he pursued.

The enormity of the offense crushed
his irritation; it struck at the very
foundations of his trust in Deena’s
judgment, at her whole future usefulness
to him; he almost felt as if his
bank account were not in his own keeping.

She tried to answer, but no words
would come; explanations were beyond
her powers, and she left the room, shutting
the door behind her. A passion of
tears would have made the situation
bearable, but when you are the lady of
the house and unexpected company is
coming to tea, and you have but one
servant, you have to deny yourself such
luxuries.

Deena went for a moment into the
open air while she steadied her nerves;
she forced herself to think what she
could add to the evening meal, and succeeded
in burying her mortification in
a dish of smoked beef and eggs.

Old Mrs. Ponsonby had never given
in to late dinners, and Simeon’s digestion
was regulated to the more economical
plan of a light supper or tea at seven
o’clock.

Deena gave the necessary orders and
went upstairs to her own room. One
blessing was hers—a bedroom to herself.
Simeon had given her his mother’s
room and retained his own, which
was directly in the rear. She shut the
communicating door, and was glad she
had done so when she heard his step in
the passage and knew he had come to
make the brief toilet he thought necessary
for tea. She tore off her finery—hung
the pretty costume in her closet,
and, as she laid her hat on the shelf,
registered a vow that no power on earth
should induce her to pay for it with
Ponsonby money. Though the clock
pointed to ten minutes to seven, she
shook down her hair and parted it in
the severe style that had won its way to
her mother-in-law’s heart. At this point
Simeon’s door opened, and Deena remembered,
with regret, that she had
omitted to tell him that French was
coming to tea. He was already halfway
downstairs, but she came out into the
passageway and called him. He stopped,
gave a weary sigh, and came back.

“I forgot to tell you Mr. French is
coming to tea,” she said, quite in her
usual tone.

“Who asked him?” demanded Simeon,
and Deena, too proud to put the responsibility
on French, where it belonged,
said: “I did.”

Simeon was not an ill-tempered man,
but he had had an exasperating day,
and his wife’s conduct had offended his
prejudices; he was not in a company
frame of mind, and was at small pains
to conceal his feelings; he hardly
looked at her as he said:

“I do not question your right to ask
people to the house, but I should be
glad to be consulted. My time is often
precious beyond what you can appreciate,
and I happen to be exceptionally
busy to-night—even French will be an
unwelcome interruption.”

“I shall remember your wish,” Deena
said, quietly, and returned to her room.

A moment later she heard Stephen
arrive, and the study door shut behind
him.

Her toilet was soon made. She knew
every idiosyncrasy of the hooks and
buttons of her well-worn afternoon
frock. It was dark blue, of some clinging
material that fell naturally into
graceful lines, and was relieved at the
throat and wrists by embroidered bands
always immaculate. The damp sea
breeze had ruffled her hair into rebellion
against the sleekness Simeon approved,
so that, in spite of her efforts,
 some effects of the holiday still lingered.
Suppressed tears had made violet shadows
under her eyes, and her mouth—sweet
and sensitive like a child’s—drooped
a little in recollection of her
annoyances, but, all the same, she was
a very beautiful young woman, whether
sad or merry.

The study door was still shut as she
passed downstairs and into the little
parlor. Her workbasket was standing
by her chair, piled high with mending
that she had neglected for her pleasuring.
It was Saturday night, and no
good housewife should let the duties
of one week overlap the next. Simeon’s
aphorism, “A day off means a
night on,” seemed likely to be her experience
with darning needle and patches,
but it was a quarter past seven, and she
deferred beginning her task till after
tea.

The servant announced the meal, and
by Deena’s orders knocked at the study
door, but got no response; indeed, the
pièce de résistance—the smoked beef
and eggs—had almost hardened into a
solid cake before the friends emerged,
arm in arm, and followed Deena to the
table. French drew out her chair with
that slight exaggeration of courtesy that
lent a charm to all he did, and with his
hands still on the bar he bent over her
and said—smiling the while at Simeon:

“I have been telling your husband of
what I hinted to you this afternoon,
Mrs. Ponsonby; the expedition to Patagonia
and his chance to join it.”

Simeon’s brow contracted. It was
disagreeable to him to have momentous
affairs like his own discussed by anticipation
with Deena—Deena, who was
only a woman, and he now feared a silly
one at that.

“It is no secret, then!” said Simeon,
contemptuously, and added, turning to
his wife: “Be good enough not to
speak of this before the servant; I
should be sorry to have the faculty hear
of such a thing from anyone but me.”

She grew scarlet, but managed to
murmur a word of acquiescence. Stephen
looked amazed; he thought he
must be mistaken in the rudeness of his
friend’s manner, and then began making
imaginary excuses for him. Of
course, the tea table was not the place
for confidences, and, naturally, a man
would prefer telling such things privately
to his wife, and the rebuke was
meant for him, not for Mrs. Ponsonby.
How lovely she looked—even prettier
than in those smart clothes she had
worn in the morning. He wondered
whether Ponsonby knew how absolutely
perfect she was.

The servant was much in the room,
and the talk turned on the progressive
spirit of Argentina, its railroads, its
great natural resources, its vast agricultural
development. It was a dialogue
between the men, for Simeon addressed
himself exclusively to French—what
could a woman know of what goes to
make the wealth of nations!—and, as
for Stephen, he was still uncomfortable
from the failure of his first effort to
bring her into the discussion.

When tea was over Simeon pushed
back his chair and was about to stalk
from the room, when he remembered
that French was his guest, and halted
to let him go out first, but when French
waited beside him to let Deena pass, an
expression of impatience crossed her
husband’s face, as if the precious half
seconds he could so ill spare from his
work, in order to reach conclusions,
were being sacrificed to dancing master
ceremonials.

Deena sat sewing till Stephen came to
bid her good-night.

“I think it is all arranged,” he said,
but without the joyousness of his first
announcement. He had, perhaps, lost
a little of his interest in his friend, Ponsonby,
since the incident at the tea
table.

Deena, with a woman’s instinct,
guessed at his feelings, and made no
effort to detain him. She was tired and
discouraged, and would gladly have
gone to bed when their guest departed,
except for a suspicion that Simeon
would want to talk things over with her,
in spite of his seeming indifference. She
was not mistaken. In ten minutes he
came into the parlor and threw himself
wearily on the sofa.

“Deena,” he said, and his tone was
 kind, “if I should go away for six
months, do you think you could manage
without me?”

“I am sure I could,” she answered,
cheerfully, “and I want to say to you,
now that you have opened the subject,
that you must not let my expenses stand
in your way. I know, of course, if you
give up your college work, part of your
salary would naturally pass to the person
who, for the time, undertakes your
duties, and I have been thinking that
a simple plan would be to rent this
house.”

The idea was not quite agreeable to
Simeon—the old house was part of himself;
he had been born there; his love
for his mother overflowed into every
rickety chair; but the common-sense
commercial value of the scheme made
him regard Deena with revived respect.

“It is hardly practicable,” he said.
“In the first place, it is too old-fashioned
to attract, and, in the second,
there is no market for furnished houses
at Harmouth.”

“Mrs. Barnes would take it, I fancy,”
said Deena. “She is the mother of the
student who was hurt last week in the
football match. She is trying everywhere
to find a furnished house so that
she can take care of him and yet let him
stay on here. I think we could rent it,
Simeon, and I should need so little—so
very little to keep me while you are
gone.”

He took off his spectacles and sat up.

“It isn’t a bad idea,” he said, almost
gayly. “The rent would pay the taxes
and give you a small income besides,
and leave me practically free. You have
relieved my mind of a serious worry.
Thank you, Deena.”

“You will see the president to-morrow?”
she asked.

He hesitated before admitting that
such was his intention; it was one thing
for his wife to meet his difficulties with
practical suggestions, and quite another
for her to put intrusive questions.

“You shall be informed when things
take a definite shape,” he said, pompously.
“Good-night, my dear; I shall
be at work on my galley proof till daylight.”

“Good-night, Simeon,” she said, gently.
“I am sorry I displeased you today.”

He mumbled something about young
people having to make mistakes, but his
mumble was pleasant, and then he
crossed to her side, and kissed her forehead.

She felt the pucker of his lips like
wrinkled leather, but she told herself it
was kind in Simeon to kiss her.

As she laid her head on her pillow,
she thought:

“He never had the curiosity to ask
what I proposed to do with myself
when my home and husband were taken
from me,” and the tears came at last,
unchecked.

CHAPTER III.

Simeon was gone—gone with his
clothes packed in the sole leather trunk
that his father had used before him,
but with an equipment for botanizing as
modern and extended as his personal
arrangements were meager.

The house was rented to Mrs. Barnes,
the mother of the too ardent champion
of the football field—but as her son
was too suffering to be moved for several
weeks to come, Deena had leisure
to get the house in order and habituate
herself to the idea of being homeless.

Simeon behaved liberally in money
matters; that is, he arranged that the
rent should be paid to his wife, and he
gave her a power of attorney which was
to make her free of his bank account
should anything delay his return beyond
her resources. At the same time the
injunctions against spending were so
solemn that she understood she was to
regard her control of his money as a
mere formality—a peradventure—made
as one makes his will, anticipating the
unlikely.

The faculty made no objection to
Simeon’s going; indeed, his researches
were thought likely to redound to the
high scientific reputation that Harmouth
particularly cherished, and Stephen
French had taken care to foster this
impression.

The day he left was sharp for October;
 a wood fire crackled on the
hearth in the dining room, and Deena,
pale and calm, sat behind the breakfast
service and made his coffee for the last
time in many months. He ate and
drank, and filled in the moments with
the Harmouth Morning Herald, and his
wife’s natural courtesy forbade her interrupting
him. Without a word he
stretched his arm across the table with
his cup to have it refilled, and Deena,
feeling her insignificance as compared
with the morning news, still dared not
speak. When finally he pushed back
his chair, the little carryall was at the
door waiting to take him and his luggage
to the train.

“You will write from New York,
Simeon, and again by the pilot,” she
urged, following him into the hall.
“And where is your first port—Rio?
Then from Rio, and as often as you
can.”

He was stuffing the pockets of his
overcoat with papers and pamphlets, but
he nodded assent.

She came a step nearer and laid her
hand on his arm.

“Be sure I shall try to do as you
would wish,” she half whispered, and
there were tears in her eyes.

“To be sure, to be sure,” said Simeon,
with a kind of embarrassment.
“Oh, yes, I shall write frequently—if
not to you, to French, who will keep
you informed. Don’t forget to make
your weekly contribution to your mother’s
housekeeping. I cannot allow you
to be a burden on them during my absence;
and consult Stephen whenever
you are in doubt. Good-by, Deena—I
am sorry to leave you.”

He puckered his lips into the hard
wrinkles that made his kisses so discreet,
and gave her a parting embrace.
She stood at the open door watching
the distribution of his luggage, which
he superintended with anxious care, and
then he stepped into the one free seat
reserved for him, and the driver
squeezed himself between a trunk and
roll of rugs, and they were off.

Simeon waved his hand, and even
leaned far out from the carriage window
and smiled pleasantly, and Deena
wiped her eyes, and began the awful
work of making an old house, bristling
with the characteristic accumulations of
several generations, impersonal enough
to rent. She had plenty to do to keep
her loneliness in abeyance, but in the
back of her consciousness there was a
feeling that she had no abiding place.
Her family had urged her to marry
Simeon, and he was now throwing her
back upon her family, and her dignity
was hurt.

At sunset Stephen came to see how
she was getting on, and they had a cup
of tea beside the dining-room fire, and
talked about the voyage and the ports
Simeon would touch at; and Stephen,
who had the power of visualizing the
descriptions he met with in his reading,
made her see his word-painted pictures
so clearly that she exclaimed:

“When were you in South America,
Mr. French?” and he laughed and declared
himself a fraud.

They talked on till the firelight
alone challenged the darkness, and then
French remembered he was dining out,
and left her with an imagination aglow
with all the wonders Simeon was to see.
Lest she should be lonely, he undid a
roll of papers, and took out several new
magazines which he said would keep
her amused till bedtime, and somehow
he put new courage into her heart.

Presently she went into the study and
lit the Welsbach over the table, and
curled herself up in Simeon’s great
chair to enjoy her periodicals, and then
her eye fell upon a parcel of proof, directed
but not sent, and she read the address,
weighed and stamped the package,
and rang the bell for the servant
to post it. As she took up her magazine
once more, she noticed on the outside
cover the same name of street and
building as on Simeon’s direction, and
she wondered whether the same publishers
lent themselves to fact and fancy.

Her servant brought her something
to eat on a tray—women left to themselves
always find economy in discomfort—and
she nibbled her chicken and
read her stories till she felt surfeited
with both, and fell to pondering on
what made a story effective. Her eye
 lit upon a short poem at the end of
a page; it seemed to her poor to banality—did
it please the public or the editor?
Her own verses were a thousand
times better.

She sat up suddenly with a heightened
color and shining eyes, and
laughed out loud. She had an inspiration.
She, too, would become a contributor
to that great publishing output;
she would try her luck at making
her brains pay her bills. The name
“Mrs. Simeon Ponsonby” would carry
weight with the magazine she selected,
but, while disclosing her identity to the
editor, she determined to choose a pen
name, fearing her husband’s disapproval.

From childhood Deena had loved to
express herself in rhyme, and of late
years she had found her rhyming—so
she modestly called it—a safety valve
to a whole set of repressed feelings
which she was too simple to recognize
as starved affections, and which she
thought was nature calling to her from
without. It was nature, but calling
from within, thrilling her with the
beauty of things sensuous and driving
her for sympathy to pen and ink.

Tossing down her book, she ran to
her own room, unlocked a drawer, took
out an old portfolio and returned to
the study. There were, perhaps, twenty
poems she had thought worth preserving,
and her eye traveled over page after
page as she weighed the merits and
defects of each before making her
choice. A sensitive ear had given her
admirable imitative powers in versification,
and her father, before dissipation
had dulled his intellect, had been a man
of rare cultivation and literary taste.
Deena, among all his children, was the
only one whose education he had personally
superintended, and she brought
to her passion for poetry some critical
acumen.

She finally selected a song of the
Gloucester fishermen she had written
two years before—a song of toil and
death—but with a refrain that effaced
the terror with the dance of summer
seas. She wrote a formal note to the
editor, saying the price was fifteen dollars,
that if accepted the signature was
to be Gerald Shelton, and the check
to be made to her, and she signed her
own name. Simeon should know as soon
as he came home, but she thought he
could have no objection to Geraldine
Ponsonby accepting a check for the
supposititious Gerald Shelton.

Before all this was accomplished, her
servant had gone to bed and Deena,
afraid to be left alone downstairs in a
house so prone to spooky noises, followed
her example, but alas! not to
sleep. She tossed on her bed, sacred
for many years to the ponderous weight
of old Mrs. Ponsonby, till suddenly all
she had suffered from the maxims and
example of her mother-in-law took
form, and she wove a story half humorous,
half pathetic, that she longed to
commit to paper; but her delicacy forbade.
She was even ashamed to have
found a passing amusement at the expense
of Simeon’s mother, and she tried
to make her mind a blank and go to
sleep. Toward morning she must have
lost consciousness, for she dreamed—or
thought she dreamed—that old Mrs.
Ponsonby sat in her hard wooden rocking-chair
by the window—the chair with
the patchwork cushion fastened by three
tape bows to the ribs of its back; the
chair Simeon had often told her was
“mother’s favorite.” The old lady
rocked slowly, and her large head and
heavy figure were silhouetted against
the transparent window shade. A
sound of wheels came from the street,
and she raised the shade and looked out,
leaning back, in order to follow the disappearing
object till it was out of range,
and then she buried her face in her
hands and sobbed the low, hopeless sobs
of old-age.

Deena found herself sitting up in
bed, the early daylight making “the
casement slowly grow a glimmering
square.” The impression of her dream
was so vivid that the depression
weighed upon her like something physical.
It was impossible to sleep, and at
seven o’clock she got up to dress, having
heard the servant go downstairs.
On her way to her bath she passed the
rocking-chair, and lying directly in her
 path was a little card, yellow with age.
Deena picked it up and read: “From
Mother to Simeon.” The coincidence
worked so on her imagination that she
sank into the nearest chair trembling
from head to foot, and then she reflected
that she must have pulled the
card out of the table drawer when she
went to fetch the portfolio the night
before, and she called herself a superstitious
silly, and made her bath a little
colder than usual, as a tonic to her
nerves. Cold water and hot food work
wonders, and after breakfast young
Mrs. Ponsonby forgot she had ever had
a predecessor.

Her family paid her flying visits during
the day, with a freedom unknown
in Simeon’s reign, and she worked hard
at her preparations for renting, but in
the evening, when the house was quiet,
she settled herself at the study table
and made her first attempt at story
writing, this time steering clear of the
personal note that had brought such
swift reprisal the night before. The occupation
was absorbing; she neither desired
nor missed companionship. She
was not the first person to find life’s
stage amply filled by the puppets of her
own imagination.

At the end of the week two things
had happened. The Illuminator had accepted
her poem, and her story was finished.
She determined to submit it to
Stephen, and yet when he looked in at
five o’clock, she was ashamed to ask
him; what she had thought so well of
the night before, in the excitement of
work, suddenly seemed to her beneath
contempt.

He lingered later than usual, for he
mistook her preoccupation for unhappiness,
and hated to leave her alone.

“When do you move to your mother’s?”
he asked, for he thought anything
better than her present desolation; the
genteel poverty brought about by Mr.
Shelton’s habits, the worldliness of Mrs.
Shelton, and the demands upon time
and temper made by the younger brothers
and sisters, were only the old conditions
under which she had grown up.

“Next week,” she said, sadly. “I
shall be sorry to leave here.”

“You are not lonely, then, poor little
lady?” he said, kindly, while he searched
her face to see whether she told the
whole truth.

His eyes were so merry, his smile so
encouraging, that Deena blurted out her
request.

“I haven’t felt lonely,” she said, “because
I have been writing a foolish
story, and my characters have been my
companions. I am sure it is no good,
and yet my head is a little turned at having
expressed myself on paper. Like
Dr. Johnson’s simile of the dog walking
on its hind legs, the wonder isn’t to find
it ill done, but done at all. I am trying
to screw my courage to the point of
asking you——”

“To be sure I will,” he interrupted,
eagerly, “and what is a great deal
stronger proof of friendship, I’ll tell
you what I think, even if my opinion
is nihilistic.”

He followed her into the study, and
she laid her manuscript on the table and
left him without a word.

The story was the usual magazine
length, about five thousand words, and
Deena’s handwriting was as clear and
direct as her character. At the end of
half an hour she heard his voice calling
her name, and she joined him.

“It is very creditable,” he said. “It
fairly glows with vitality. Without
minute description, you have conveyed
your story in pictures which lodge in
the imagination; but in construction it
is poor—your presentment of the plot is
amateurish, and you have missed making
your points tell by too uniform a
value to each.”

“I understand you,” said Deena,
looking puzzled, “and yet, somehow,
fail to apply what you say to what I
have written.”

He drew a chair for her beside his
own, and began making a rapid synopsis
of her story, to which he applied his
criticism, showing her what should be
accentuated, what only hinted, what
descriptions were valuable, what
clogged the narrative. She was discouraged
but grateful.

“You advise me to destroy it?” she
asked.

 “I advise you to rewrite it,” he answered.
Then, after a pause, he asked:
“Why do you want to write?”

“For money,” she answered.

“But Simeon told me,” French remonstrated,
“that he had left you the
rent of this house as well as part of his
salary, and a power of attorney that
makes you free of all he possesses.
Why add this kind of labor to a life that
is sober enough already? Amuse yourself;
look the way you did that day at
Wolfshead; be young!”

“Simeon is very generous,” she said,
loyally, silent as to the restrictions put
upon his provisions for her maintenance,
as well as the fact that his salary
only covered the letter of credit he took
with him for such expenses as he might
incur outside the expedition. “In spite
of his kindness, can’t you understand
that I am proud to be a worker? Have
you lived so long in the companionship
of New England women without appreciating
their reserves of energy? I
have to make use of mine!”

“Then use it in having ‘a good time.’
I conjure you, in the name, as well as
the language, of young America.”

Deena shook her head, and French
stood hesitating near the door, wondering
what he could do to reawaken the
spirit of enjoyment that had danced in
her eyes the day at Wolfshead.

“Will you dine with me to-morrow
if I can get Mrs. McLean to chaperon
us?” he asked.

The phrase “chaperon us” was pleasant
to him; it implied they had a common
interest in being together, and her
companionship meant much to him.
He smiled persuasively—waiting, hat in
hand, for her answer.

Deena felt an almost irresistible desire
to say yes—to follow the suggestions
of this overmastering delightful
companion who seemed to make her
happiness his care, but she managed to
refuse.

“Thank you very much,” she murmured,
“it is quite impossible.”

It was not at all impossible, as Stephen
knew, and he turned away with a
short good-night. He wondered whether
his friend’s wife were a prude.

Undoubtedly the refusal was prudent,
whether Mrs. Ponsonby were a
prude or no, but it had its rise in quite
a different cause. She had no dress she
considered suitable for such an occasion.
Her wedding dress still hung in
ghostly splendor in a closet all by itself,
but that was too grand, and the others
of her trousseau had been few in number
and plain in make, and would now
have been consigned to the rag bag had
she seen any means of supplying their
place. They were certainly too shabby
to grace one of Stephen’s beautiful little
dinners, which were the pride of
Harmouth.

Deena’s ideas of French in his own
entourage as opposed to him in hers
were amusing. Viewed in the light of
Simeon’s friend, voluntarily seeking
their companionship and sharing their
modest hospitality, they met on terms
of perfect equality; but when associated
with his own surroundings he seemed
transformed into a person of fashion,
haughty and aloof. It was quite absurd.
Stephen was as simple and
straightforward in one relation as the
other, but perhaps the truth was that
Deena was afraid of his servants.

The house was the most attractive
in the town, and stood in the midst of
well-kept grounds with smooth lawns
and conservatories, and Deena felt oppressed
by so much prosperity. On the
few occasions when Simeon had taken
her there to lunch on Sunday—the only
dissipation he allowed himself—-she had
thought the butler supercilious, and the
maid who came to help her off with her
wraps, snippy. She had suspected the
woman of turning her little coat inside
out after it was confided to her care,
and sneering at its common lining.

Deena was too superior a woman not
to be ashamed of such thoughts, but the
repression of her married life had developed
a morbid sensitiveness, and she
was always trying to adjust the unadjustable—Simeon’s
small economies to
her own ideas of personal dignity; she
hardly realized how much the desire to
live fittingly in their position had to do
with her wish to earn an income.

While Stephen’s criticisms were still
 fresh in her mind she rewrote her story,
and when she read it again—which was
not till several days had passed—she
felt she had made large strides in the
art she so coveted.

CHAPTER IV.

When affairs of a family once begin
to stir, they seem unable to settle till
a flurry takes place quite bewildering
to the stagnant ideas of the easy-going.
The fact that Deena was coming back
to her old quarters in the third story
was the first event to excite a flutter of
interest in the Shelton home circle; with
Mr. Shelton, because she was his favorite
child; with Mrs. Shelton, because
Deena would both pay and help; with
the children, because they could count
upon her kindness no matter how outrageous
their demands. The next thing
that happened, while it hastened her
coming, entirely eclipsed it. Fortunately
it was delayed until the day before
the Ponsonby house was to be handed
over to its new tenant, Mrs. Barnes.

Mrs. Shelton was busy clearing a
closet for her daughter’s use when she
heard her husband calling to her from
below.

“Mary,” he said, “here is a telegram.”

They were not of everyday occurrence,
and Mrs. Shelton’s fears were
for Polly, her one absent child, as she
joined her husband and stretched out
her hand for the yellow envelope.

The magnetic heart of a mother is
almost as invariably set to the prosperous
daughter as to the good-for-nothing
son; there is a subtle philosophy in
it, but quite aside from the interest of
this story.

The telegram said:

Mrs. Thomas Beck’s funeral will take place
on Thursday at 11 A. M.

It was dated Chicago, and signed
“Herbert Beck.”

“Who is Mrs. Beck?” asked Mr.
Shelton, crossly; the morning was not
his happiest time.

“She is my first cousin, once removed,”
Mrs. Shelton answered, with
painstaking accuracy. “You must remember
her, John. She was my bridesmaid,
and we corresponded for years
after she married and moved to Chicago
until”—here Mrs. Shelton’s pale face
flushed—-“I once asked her to lend me
some money, and told her how badly
things were going with us, and she refused—very
unkindly, I thought at the
time; but perhaps it was just as well—we
might never have paid it back.”

It was Mr. Shelton’s turn to flush,
but he only said, irritably:

“And why the devil should they think
you want to go to her funeral?”

Mrs. Shelton professed herself unable
to guess, unless the fact that the
family was nearly extinct had led her
cousin to remember her on her deathbed.

“Well, they might have saved themselves
the expense of the telegram,”
Mr. Shelton grumbled, adding, sarcastically,
“unless they would like to pay
our expenses to Chicago, and entertain
us when we get there!”

It appeared later that was exactly
what they hoped to do. A registered letter,
written at Mrs. Beck’s request,
when her death was approaching, arrived
within an hour. She begged her
cousin’s forgiveness for past unkindness,
told her that she had left her the
savings of her lifetime—though the
main part of the estate passed to Mr.
Beck’s nephew—and besought Mrs.
Shelton, as her only relation, to follow
her to her grave. Young Mr. Beck,
the said nephew, who wrote the letter,
added that the house should be kept up
for Mrs. Shelton’s convenience till after
her visit, and that his aunt had expressed
a wish that her clothes and
jewels should be given to Mrs. Shelton.

“We’ll go, Mary!” said Mr. Shelton,
blithe as a lark—several things had
raised his spirits!—and Mrs. Shelton,
with a burst of her old energy, borrowed
some mourning, packed her
trunk, summoned Deena and caught the
train, with five minutes to spare.

And so it happened that when Mr.
French called, as was his daily custom,
to take his last cup of tea with Mrs.
Ponsonby before her flitting, he found
the house in the temporary charge of
 the servant and Master Dicky Shelton,
a shrimpish boy of thirteen, whose red
hair and absurd profile bore just enough
likeness to his sister’s beauty to make
one feel the caricature an intentional
impertinence.

French had got into the drawing
room before he understood what the
servant was saying. Deena had gone,
leaving no message for him! His first
feeling of surprise was succeeded by
one of chagrin; these afternoon chats
by her fireside had become so much to
him, so much a part of his daily life,
that he hated to think they had no corresponding
value to her. He was recalled
from these sentimental regrets by the
irate voice of Master Shelton in dispute
with Bridget.

“She—said—there—was cake! Mrs.
Ponsonby—said—there—-was—cake—and—that
I—could—have
some!” each word very emphatic, judicial
and accusative. Then followed a
rattling tail to the sentence: “And if
you have eaten it all, it was horridly
greedy in you, and I hope it will disagree
with you—so I do!”

Bridget now came forward and addressed
French.

“There ain’t so much as a cheese-paring
left in the house, Mr. French. Mrs.
Ponsonby’s gone off at a moment’s notice,
and I’m off myself to-morrow; and
there sits that boy asking for cake! He’s
been here now the better part of an
hour, trackin’ mud over the clean carpets
till I’m a’most ready to cry.”

Dick seized his hat and moved sulkily
to the door, hurling back threats as
he walked.

“Just you wait! We’ll see—you think
I won’t tell, but I will!”

French perceived that the case was
to be carried to the Supreme Court for
Deena’s decision, and to save her annoyance
at a time when he felt sure she was
both tired and busy, he made a proposition
to the heir of the Sheltons that established
his everlasting popularity with
that young person.

“Come home with me, Dicky,” he
said, “and if my people haven’t any
cake, I can at least give you all the hothouse
grapes you can eat, and some to
carry home. How does that strike
you?”

“Done!” cried Dicky, slipping his
hand under Stephen’s arm, and, after
one horrid grimace at Bridget, he allowed
himself to be led away.

The sun had nearly disappeared when
they reached French’s house, which was
a little outside of the town, and he reflected
that he must quickly redeem his
promise, and dispatch his young companion
home before the darkness should
make his absence a cause of alarm. He
rang the bell by way of summoning a
servant, and then, opening the door with
his latchkey, he invited Dicky to enter.

It was a most cheerful interior. The
staircase, wide and old-fashioned, faced
you at the far end of the hall, and on
the first landing a high-arched window
was glowing with the level rays of the
setting sun. A wood fire blazed on the
hearth, and on the walls the portraits of
all the Frenches, who for two hundred
years had made a point of recording
their individualities in oil, looked down
to welcome each arrival.

Dicky, who wore no overcoat, presented
his nether boy to the fire, while
he gazed at the portraits with a frown.
He thought them extremely plain.

A servant came from some hidden
door, took his master’s coat and hat and
received an order in which such inspiring
words as “cakes, or chocolates, or
dessert of any kind,” gave the earnest
of things hoped for.

“And, Charles,” Mr. French concluded,
“tell Marble to bring the things
as quickly as he can to the library, with
a good supply of grapes.”

Dicky smiled a slow smile. He could
even allow his mind to wander to other
things, now that his refreshment was
drawing nigh.

“I say, Mr. French, who is that old
cove over the door, with a frill on his
shirt and a ribbon to his eyeglass?
He is nearly as ugly as brother Simeon.”

Stephen felt genuine alarm; he was
unused to children.

“That,” he said, “is my great-grandfather.
I don’t think he is much like
your brother-in-law, I must confess.”

 “He doesn’t look quite so musty,”
said Dicky, reflectively. “Did it ever
seem strange to you, Mr. French, that
a pretty girl like Deena could marry
Mr. Ponsonby?”

“He is a very distinguished man,”
Stephen replied, in an agony of embarrassment.
“You ought to appreciate
what an honor it is to be connected by
marriage with Professor Ponsonby.”

“We ain’t intimate,” said Dicky, lightly,
and his tone betrayed how much
Simeon was the loser by a restricted intercourse.

“One of these days when you are a
little older you will be very proud of
his reputation,” Stephen protested.

Dicky walked to the end of the great
Persian rug on the blue pattern—it was
evidently a point of honor to avoid the
red—before he answered:

“Well, I’m blamed glad he’s gone
away, anyhow.” And then, to French’s
relief, Marble came and announced in
his unctuous voice:

“The tray is in the library, sir,” and
all thought of Simeon was abandoned.

That feast at Stephen’s lived in
Dicky’s memory for years. It supported
him through the disappointments
of many a dessertless dinner—in the
hopeless fancy engendered by seeing
sweets pressed to the lips of others;
it won for him an easy victory in times
of gustatory boasting when at school.
He could affirm, with truth, that for
once he had had his fill of the very best.

With Stephen also the experience
was a revelation. The capacity of his
guest caused him amazement mingled
with fear.

And still he gazed

And still the wonder grew

That one small boy

Could hold all he could chew.

The chiming of the clock reminded
French that it was already dark and
high time Dicky was dispatched home.

“Do you want to take these grapes
home with you,” asked Stephen, “or
shall I send you a basket of them tomorrow?”

Dicky looked coy.

“If you don’t mind,” he said, “I guess
I’ll take the chocolates, and you can
send the grapes to-morrow.”

He pulled a very dirty handkerchief
from his pocket, in order to provide a
wrapping for the chocolates, and, as he
spread it on the table, a letter dropped
out. He turned his eyes upon French
with an expression of sincere regret.

“I say!” he began. “Now, isn’t that
too bad! And Deena so particular that
you should get the note before tea time.
I’m awfully sorry, Mr. French—it’s all
Bridget’s fault. Deena said if I got that
note to you before five o’clock I should
have a piece of cake, and when Bridget
wouldn’t give it to me it made me so
mad I forgot everything. I wanted to
kill her.”

“I know just how you felt,” said Stephen,
with irony.

Dicky was tying his chocolates into
a hard ball, but with the finishing grimy
knot he tossed responsibility to the
winds.

“Oh, well,” he said, soothingly,
“you’ve got it now, at any rate, so
there’s no occasion for saying just when
I gave it to you, unless you want to get
a fellow into trouble.”

Stephen looked grave; he did want
Mrs. Ponsonby to know why he had
failed to follow her suggestion of taking
tea with her at her mother’s house—and
also he hated evasion.

“As it happens, that is the exact point
I wish your sister to know. I shall not
tell her, but I expect you, as a gentleman,
to tell of yourself.”

“All right,” said Dicky, mournfully.
“Good-night, Mr. French.”

CHAPTER V.

Deena had ample time to get accustomed
to the old home life before her
parents returned, for she had already
been in charge for two weeks and still
they tarried.

It was evident that young Mr. Beck
wished to carry out his aunt’s bequests
in the spirit as well as the letter of her
instructions, for trunks of linen and
silver began to arrive from Chicago
which gave some idea of the loot obtained
 from the dismantling of Mrs.
Beck’s fine house. The young Sheltons
took the keenest interest in unpacking
these treasures. Children are naturally
communistic. They enjoy possessions
held in common almost as much as their
individual acquisitions—only in a different
way. There is more glorification in
the general good luck, but not such far-reaching
privilege.

In the midst of these excitements
Deena received a letter the possession of
which no one seemed inclined to dispute
with her. It was from Simeon, posted
at Montevideo, and containing the first
news of his voyage. His wife read it in
the retirement of her own room, but she
might have proclaimed it from the rostrum,
so impersonal was its nature. He
had made an attempt, however, to meet
what he conceived to be feminine requirements
in a correspondent, for the
handwriting was neat, and the facts he
recorded of an unscientific nature. He
described his cabin in the vessel, also
his fellow passengers; not humorously,
but with an appreciation of their peculiarities
Deena had not anticipated; he
introduced her to flying fish, and then to
the renowned albatross, and he conducted
her up the river Platte to Montevideo,
which he described with the
ponderous minuteness of a guide book.
At the end he made a confidence—namely,
that even his summer flannels
had proved oppressive in that climate—but
the intimacy of his letter went no
further, and he omitted to mention any
personal feelings in regard to their separation.

It was an admirable family letter, instructive
and kind, and rather pleasanter
and lighter in tone than his conversation.
Deena was glad that no exhortations
to economy made it too private to
show to French when he called that
afternoon. She but anticipated his object
in coming. He also had a letter
which he had brought for her to read,
and they sat on opposite sides of the
fire, enjoying their exchanged correspondence.

But what a difference there was in
the letters; Deena’s had three pages of
pretty handwriting; Stephen’s six of
closely written scrawl. In Deena’s the
ideas barely flowed to the ink; in Stephen’s
they flowed so fast they couldn’t
get themselves written down—he used
contractions, he left out whole words;
he showed the interest he felt in the
work he left behind in endless questions
in regard to his department; he thanked
Stephen more heartily than he had ever
done by word of mouth for suggesting
him for the appointment, and finally he
gave such an account of his voyage as
one intelligent man gives another.

Deena recognized her place in her
husband’s estimation when she finished
his letter to Stephen, and said, with pardonable
sarcasm:

“Simeon saves the strong meat of
observation for masculine digestion, and
I get only the hors-d’œuvres; perhaps
he has discriminated wisely.”

The mere fact of being able to exchange
letters with Deena was a revelation
to French, and as he walked
home from their interview his fancy
was busy putting himself in Simeon’s
place. The paths that lead through another
man’s kingdom are never very
safe for the wandering feet of imagination.
It is an old refrain, “If I were
king,” the song of a usurper, if only
in thought.

If he were king of Deena Ponsonby’s
life, Stephen thought, would he write
letters that another chap might read?
Would he dwell upon the shape of an albatross,
when there must be memories—beautiful,
glowing memories—between
them to recall? Pen and ink was a
wretched medium for love, but the heart
of the world has throbbed to its inspiration
before now. Why, if a woman like
Mrs. Ponsonby shared his hearth, he
would let Tierra del Fuego, with its
flora and its fauna, sink into the sea
and be damned to it, before he’d put the
hall door between himself and her. His
own front door had suggested the idea,
and he shut it with a bang.

He picked up the letters he found
waiting on the hall table, and went directly
to his library, passing through a
room that would have been a drawing-room
had a lady presided there, but
to the master served only as a defense
 against intrusion into the privacy of his
sanctum.

The postman had left a pile of bills
and advertisements, but there was one
letter in Ben Minthrop’s familiar writing,
and Stephen turned up his light
and settled himself to read it. Ben
wrote:

Dear French: When I asked you to spend
Christmas with us in Boston I had no idea
that, like the Prophet Habbacuc, I, with my
dinner pail, was to be lifted by the hair of
my head, and transported to Babylon—in
other words, New York. But so it is! If
you know your Apocrypha, this figurative
language will seem apt, but in case you
should like my end of it explained I will
leave the mystifications of Bel and the
Dragon and come down to plain speech.

My father has conceived the idea that I am
one of the dawning lights in the financial
world, and he has decided to open a branch
office of our business in New York and to
put me at its head. I must confess that the
whole thing is very pleasant and flattering,
and it has stirred all the decent ambitions
I have—that I have any I owe to you, old
fellow—and I am rather keen to be off.

We have taken a house not far from the
park in East Sixty-fifth Street, where a welcome
will always be yours, and where Polly
and I hope you will eat your Christmas
dinner.

Perhaps you may reflect that it is a serious
thing to befriend straying men and dogs;
they are apt to regard past kindness as a
guarantee of future interest in their welfare.
I do not believe, however, that I am making
too large a demand upon your friendship
in asking for your good wishes in this
pleasant turn to my future affairs.

Of course I want one more favor. If you
have any influence with Deena Ponsonby,
will you urge her to spend the winter with
us? Polly is writing to her by this same
mail, but I know the New England conscience
will suggest to Deena that anything
amusing is wrong, and so you might explain
that I am nervous about Polly’s health, and
that I look to her to help me get settled
without overstrain to my wife—in short, administer
a dose of duty, and she may see her
way to coming.

Ever, my dear French,
Sincerely yours,
Benjamin Minthrop.

Anger gives to the natural man a
pedal impulse—in plain language, he
wants to kick something. Rage flows
from the toes as freely as gunpowder
ran out of the great Panjandrum’s
boots when he played “Catch who catch
can” on the immortal occasion of the
gardener’s wife marrying the barber.
Now, Stephen French was a man of
habitual self-restraint, and yet upon
reading Ben Minthrop’s letter he got
up and—ignoring the poker and tongs—kicked
the fire with a savagery that
showed how little the best of us has softened
by civilization. And yet the letter
was distinctly friendly, even modest and
grateful—without one kick-inspiring
sentence. Stephen began pacing his library
floor, hurling his thoughts broadcast,
since there was no one to listen to
his words.

Why were people never content to let
well enough alone? he demanded.
There was old Minthrop, with enough
money to spoil his son, laying plans
for Ben to muddle away a few millions
in New York in the hope of making
more; or even if, by some wild chance,
the boy were successful and doubled it—still
one would think the place for an
only son was in the same town with his
parents. Of course it was their business,
but when it came to dragging
Mrs. Ponsonby into their schemes it
was a different matter. Simeon would
disapprove, he knew, and as her adviser
in Simeon’s absence, he felt it his duty
to tell her to stay at home with her
parents till her husband returned.

And then common sense asserted itself,
and he asked himself what Deena
owed to her parents; and why Harmouth
was a better place for her than
New York; and what possible difference
it could make to Simeon? The
answer came in plain, bold, horrid
words, and he shrank from them. The
curse of Nathan was upon him; like
David, he had condemned his friend to
absence and danger, and had then
promptly fallen in love with his wife.
But not willingly, he pleaded, in extenuation;
it had crept upon him unawares.
It was his own secret, he had
never betrayed himself, and so help his
God, he would trample it down till he
gained the mastery. Not for one moment
would he tolerate disloyalty to his
friend, even in his thoughts. Ben’s
suggestion was a happy solution of the
situation as far as he was concerned;
he would urge Deena to go before his
 folly could be suspected. To have any
sentiments for a woman like Mrs. Ponsonby
except a chivalrous reverence was
an offense against his manhood.

French was a man who had been
brought up to respect ceremonial in
daily living, and he dressed as scrupulously
for his lonely dinner as if a wife
presided and expected the courtesy to
her toilet. Somebody has wisely said
that unconsciously we lay aside our
smaller worries with our morning
clothes, and come down to dinner refreshed
in mind as well as body by the
interval of dressing. If Stephen did
not exactly hang up his anxiety with
his coat, he at least took a more reasonable
view of his attachment to his
neighbor’s wife. He began to think he
had exaggerated an extreme admiration
into love—that he was an honorable
man and a gentleman, and could keep
his secret as many another had done
before him; and that if Deena went
away for the winter it removed the
only danger, which was in daily meeting
under terms of established intimacy.

There was to be a lecture at the
Athenæum that evening on the engineering
difficulties incident to building
the Panama Canal, and Stephen, who
was interested in the subject, made up
his mind to start early and stop for a
moment at the Sheltons’ to carry out
Ben’s request. He took glory to himself
for choosing an hour when Mrs.
Ponsonby was likely to be surrounded
by a bevy of brothers and sisters; he
would never again try to see her alone.

His very footfall sounded heroic
when he ran up the steps and rang the
bell. As he stood within the shelter of
the storm door waiting to be let in, the
voices of the young Sheltons reached
him, all talking at once in voluble excitement,
and then a hand was laid on
the inside knob and advice offered in
a shrill treble.

“You had better run, Deena, if you
don’t want to be caught,” and then
more giggling, and a quick rush across
the hall.

Dicky threw open the hall door, and
French, glancing up the stairs, caught
sight of a velvet train disappearing
round the turn of the first landing. He
took the chances of making a blunder
and called:

“Come down, Mrs. Ponsonby. It is
I—Stephen French—and I have something
to say to you.”

This was first received in silence, and
then in piercing whispers, the little sisters
tried to inspire courage:

“Go down, Deena; you don’t look
a bit funny—really.”

“‘Funny’—ye gods!” thought
French, as Deena turned and came slowly
down the stairs. He only wished she
did look funny, or anything, except the
intoxicating, maddening contrast to her
usual sober self that was descending
to him.

She was dressed in black velvet of a
fashion evidently copied from a picture,
for the waist was prolonged over
the hips in Van Dykes, and from the
shoulders and sleeves Venetian point
turned back, displaying the lovely neck
and arms that Polly had so envied. Her
hair was loosely knotted at the back,
and on her forehead were straying curls
which were seldom tolerated in the severity
of her usual neatness. She wore
a collar of pearls, and her bodice was
ornamented with two sunbursts and a
star.

French, who had never seen her in
evening dress, was amazed. He seemed
to forget that he had asked speech with
her, and stood gazing as if she were an
animated portrait whose exceeding
merit left him dumb. He was recalled
alike to his senses and his manners by
Dicky, who turned a handspring over
his sister’s long train and then addressed
Stephen, when he found himself
right-end up.

“I say, Mr. French, mustn’t she have
been sort of loony to wear a dress like
that, and she sixty-five?”

“Who?” asked French, completely
mystified.

“Why, mother’s cousin, Mrs. Beck.
Didn’t you know she had died and left
us things?” said Dicky, proudly. “A
trunk full of clothes and diamond ornaments
came to-day, and mother wrote
 to Deena to unpack it, and we persuaded
her to dress up in this. Don’t
she look queer? That Mrs. Beck must
have been a dressy old girl.”

Deena ignored the explanation. She
appeared to treat her costume as a usual
and prosaic affair, and said to Stephen,
almost coldly:

“You have something to tell me?”

He wondered whether his eyes had
offended her, whether the stupidity of
his admiration had hurt her self-respect.
She didn’t look at him squarely
and openly, as usual, but kept her head
half turned so that the perfect line of
her throat and chin was emphasized,
and the tiny curls at the back of her
neck set off the creamy whiteness of
her skin. To tell the truth, Deena had
never before worn a low-necked dress.
Prior to her early marriage a simple
white muslin, a little curtailed in the
sleeves and transparent over the neck,
had been sufficient for any college
dance she went to, and after Simeon
had assumed command, even the white
muslin was superfluous, for she never
saw company either at home or abroad.
Her present costume was sufficiently
discreet in sleeves—they came almost to
the elbow, but the bodice allowed so
liberal a view of neck and shoulders as
to cover the wearer with confusion. She
felt exactly as you feel in a dream when
you flit down the aisle of a crowded
car in your night clothes, or inadvertently
remove most of your garments
in a pew in church, and with Deena
self-consciousness always took the form
of dignity.

Stephen pulled himself together.

“I have had a letter from Ben,” he
said, “who seems to think an appeal he
has made for your company in New
York this winter will be more apt to
win a favorable answer if backed up
by your Temporary Adviser. That describes
the position Simeon indicated
for me; doesn’t it, Mrs. Ponsonby?”

She sank back in her chair and, forgetting
herself for a moment, allowed
her eyes to meet his with a merry smile.

“This seems to be like a conspiracy to
make a hungry man eat!” she answered.
“No urging is necessary to
persuade me to go to New York—why
should you and Ben suppose I do not
like to do pleasant things? I shall delight
in being with Polly—I shall like
the excitement and the fun—I am perfectly
mad to go!”

If it had not been for the exaggeration
of the last sentence French would
have been sure of the genuineness of
her wishes, but the force of the expression
was so foreign to her usual moderation
that he asked himself whether
Deena might not also find a separation
desirable. The thought sent the blood
bounding through his veins. If she
cared for him ever so little, it would be
easier to let her go—easier if he knew
she suffered too! Then he called himself
a coxcomb and a self-deceiver, and
made a grasp at the good resolutions
that had almost escaped him.

“I always knew you possessed that
adorable quality, common sense,” he
remarked. “Ben and I might have
guessed you would do the wise thing.
When men rush hot-footed into the
affairs of women, they are apt to play
the fool.”

“Is there any reason why I shouldn’t
go?” she demanded, anxiously.

“On the contrary, every reason why
you should; but I feared some mistaken
idea about expense or Simeon’s approbation
might interfere with your taking
a holiday, which you will enjoy as
much as he enjoys digging up roots in
Patagonia.”

Deena considered the two points of
his answer—expense and Simeon’s approbation—and
replied thoughtfully:

“My husband would recognize so
simple a duty, and, as far as expense
goes, I am a perfectly independent woman.
Didn’t you know our story—the
one you made me rewrite—sold at once,
and, besides that, I have placed a number
of fugitive poems? So I snap my
fingers at expenses till the bank breaks,”
and she tapped her forehead to indicate
from whence the supply flowed.

“Then make the most of the sensation
while it lasts,” he said, with good-natured
cynicism, “for expenses have a
way of sizing you up—cleaning out
your pockets—and going you one better!
 If you are still snapping your
fingers when you come back from New
York, then, indeed, you may boast.”

A troubled look came into her face.

“Simeon would like me to go to
Polly when she is out of health and
needs me,” she said, in a tone she
meant to be assertive, but which was
only appealing, “and if we are careful
about spending, it is because we are
proud and do not wish to incur obligations.”

The we was a masterpiece of loyalty,
and French was suitably impressed by
it.

“Dear Mrs. Ponsonby,” he said, “you
speak as if I were likely to misjudge
Simeon, whereas my object in coming
here was to prevent your misjudging
him by allowing your sensitive conscience
to forbid pleasures he would be
the first to suggest.”

The speech was genuine; in Stephen’s
estimation his friend had noble qualities,
and in bearing testimony to them
he was beginning his chapter of self-discipline.
In this interview, at least,
he had preserved a conscience void of
offense, and he hastened to say goodnight
before any temptation should assail
his discretion. Perhaps, also—for
he was but mortal—the reflection in the
parlor mirror of what was passing in
the hall may have accelerated his departure.

For the benefit of an admiring gallery
at the head of the stairs, Master
Shelton was performing jugglers’ tricks
with their visitor’s best silk hat. Twice
it had turned a somersault in the air,
and twice safely alighted well down
over Dicky’s ears, but a third time it
might miss even such a conspicuous
mark and be smashed out of symmetry
on the hard floor. French beat a hasty
retreat, but he was no match for Dicky
in change of tactics; as he came into
the hall that young gentleman stood
stiffly and solemnly waiting to hand
him his hat and open the front door
with an air he had copied precisely
from Stephen’s own servant the day of
the memorable feast. His presumption
carried him a little too far, however, for
as he closed the door on Stephen he
favored his sister with a comment that
promptly brought its punishment.

“If I were an old bag of bones
like brother Simeon,” he said, grinning,
“I shouldn’t care to have good-lookin’
fellows like Mr. French running
after you twice in the same day,
Deena!”

Deena had always been the tenderest
of elder sisters, but at this apparently
innocent remark, she first got red as
fire, and then, paling with anger, she
rushed at her brother and pulled his
ruddy locks till he cried for mercy,
while she burst into tears.

“Stop it!” roared Dicky, burrowing
his head in a sofa cushion. “I tell you,
you’re hurting me! And I’d like to
know what the mischief you’re crying
for, anyhow?”

Deena left the room, her face buried
in her handkerchief, but she managed
to answer brokenly:

“I will—not—allow—you—to call—my
husband—‘a bag of bones’!”

CHAPTER VI.

The house the young Minthrops had
taken was of a contracted luxury that
oppressed Deena, accustomed as she
was to space and sunshine at Harmouth.
She told Ben that fortunes in
New York could be gauged by the
amount of light the individual could
afford—billionaires had houses standing
free, with light on four sides; millionaires
had corner houses with light
on three sides; while ordinary mortals
lived in tunnels more or less magnificent
where electric light had often to
do duty for the sun. Ben declared that
his income only admitted light fore and
aft, but that with skillful decoration
they could at least travesty the sunshine,
and so they tried to reproduce its
effects by wall hangings of faint yellow
and pale green, by chintz-covered
bedrooms that seemed to blossom with
roses, and living rooms sweet with fresh
flowers. There was no solemn mahogany—no
light-absorbing color on door
or window; all was delicately bright
and gay as the tinting of the spring.

 Deena worked hard to get the house
ready for Polly, who was still in Boston
with her mother-in-law, and seemed
quite content to leave the arranging of
her new quarters to her sister and husband,
who preceded her by several
weeks; indeed, she was becoming so
accustomed to being waited upon that
she considered herself in a fair way
of being spoiled. An heir was expected,
and an heir seemed a very important
thing to the elder Minthrops. They
treated Polly as a queen bee, and the
rest of the world as slaves to wait upon
her. She was behaving in a way to
satisfy their requirements in a daughter-in-law,
and life was to be smoothed
accordingly.

Every day brought a fresh suggestion
covered by a check. Ben was invited
to select a high-stepping gray horse—a
pair of cobs—a tiny brougham—a
victoria—a piano—a pianola. Deena
shopped till she almost sank exhausted,
and yet the requests kept coming. If
dear Mrs. Ponsonby didn’t mind the
trouble, perhaps Polly might be warmer
with sable rugs—perhaps an extra sofa
in her room might induce her to lie
down oftener—perhaps a few of those
charming lace and linen tablecloths
might make her feel like giving little
dinners at home instead of fatiguing
herself by going out to find her amusements.

Deena would have been more than
mortal if the image of old Mrs. Ponsonby
had not risen before her eyes in
forbidding contrast to so much indulgence.
She realized that the genus
mother-in-law has widely differing species,
and yet in her heart she doubted
whether Mrs. Minthrop, with money to
anticipate every wish of her only son,
loved him a whit more than frugal, self-denying
Mother Ponsonby had loved
her Simeon. Lavishness or thrift, alike
they proved a mother’s affection.

Deena executed all the commissions
without a shadow of covetousness and
rejoiced in her sister’s good fortune;
it was reserved for Polly and Ben, when
they took up their life in New York, to
show her the depths of her own loneliness
by the fullness of their comradeship,
and her yearning needs by their
mutual devotion.

Polly arrived one bleak December
day, the week before Christmas, escorted
by Mrs. Minthrop and two
maids, and was met at the Grand Central
by her husband in a state of boyish
excitement. His delight in having his
wife with him once more was so genuine
that Deena forgave him an amount
of fussiness she never before suspected
in his easy-going nature. He altered his
orders half a dozen times as to which
carriage should bring her from the
train to the house, and finally ordered
both; he repeated half a dozen times
the hour at which the Boston express
was due, in order that Deena might
make no mistake about having tea
served to the minute, and when he had
shut the front door, on his way to the
Grand Central, he came tearing back
to ask the menu for dinner, as Polly
was apt to be fanciful about her food.
Deena remembered the time—not two
years ago—when it was quantity rather
than quality that balked Polly’s appetite,
and nearly laughed in his face, but
she loved her big brother-in-law for
his forethought.

The curtains were drawn and the
lights turned up before the bustle of
arrival drew Deena to the stairs. First
old Mrs. Minthrop came, stopping to
commend the house at every step, and
then Polly, with her arm linked in her
husband’s, chattering volubly at the
delight everything gave her; and Deena,
wedged between the elder lady and the
wall in cordial greeting, could not help
hearing Ben welcome his wife to her
own home with a sentiment she never
suspected in him before. Polly flew to
her sister and kissed and thanked her
for all she had done, and lavished her
praises broadcast, and then she insisted
upon pouring out the tea at her own
fireside, and Ben perched on the arm
of her chair; and once, when Deena
turned suddenly from handing the toast
to Mrs. Minthrop, she saw him kiss
Polly’s hair.

Her thoughts sped back to her parting
with Simeon, with its prosaic formality—-the
feel of his puckered lips
 brushing her forehead. What a lack of
imagination marked all his dealings
with her! She felt rebellious and sad;
not that she wanted any of the luxury
that surrounded Polly, but she was hungry
for love. She saw suddenly what
marriage ought to be, and the realization
frightened her. How was it she
had committed this crime against her
own nature? Was it her sin or her
parents’ that she had been so blind?
Not Simeon’s—she exonerated him, she
knew he had given her as much of himself
as he had to spare, and that his
conduct was uniform; what it had been
at the beginning was now and for all
time, and if she had suddenly become a
connoisseur in husbands she was not
the first woman to whom knowledge
brought misery. It was not Simeon’s
fault that he remained stationary while
her views expanded. Fortunately for
Deena’s peace of mind, it was Ben who
figured in these reflections as the exponent
of what a husband should be, and
she had no suspicion that it was Stephen
French who had waked her from her
domestic coma.

Poor sleeping beauty, her conscience
had long ago been pricked by her mother-in-law’s
spindle, and her whole moral
sense infected with the belief that to
keep house wisely was the end and aim
of wifely duty. She reverenced Simeon
for his learning and dignity, and felt
proud that so simple a person as herself
should have been chosen in marriage by
a professor of Harmouth. On that she
had existed for two years, and now she
was waking up to new needs that stirred
her like the prince’s kiss.

Life in the young Minthrops’ dovecote
soon settled down into a glorified
routine. The elder Mrs. Minthrop returned
to Boston, leaving Deena as her
lieutenant, and perplexing her with the
multiplicity of her charges; apparently
Mrs. Ponsonby was to be Providence
to her sister, with health and happiness
under her control. The situation was
paradoxical. Polly was to be denied
nothing, but not allowed to have her
own way too freely; she was to be kept
amused, but most amusements were
strictly prohibited—she was not to be
encouraged to think herself an invalid,
and at the same time her usual occupations
were taken from her. Deena
was wise enough to listen and make no
promises, and when she assumed command
she contented herself with trying
to stand between her sister and domestic
worries.

Christmas came and went without
the visit from Stephen, which Ben had
hoped for, and invitations were pouring
in for the plethora of social functions
that mark the season’s height.
Deena came in for her share, but she
felt too much of a stranger to venture
alone into the vortex. Polly entertained
in a modest way at home—a few people
at dinner, a friend or two at lunch—and
this Deena greatly enjoyed, and had
begun to make herself favorably known
to a small circle when a stop was put
to this mild dissipation. The great doctor,
who had been charged by Mrs.
Minthrop never to forget her daughter-in-law’s
inexperience, issued orders
that Polly was to stay in her room.
This enforced quiet found an outlet in
a desire to send Deena everywhere.
She drove her forth to dinners and
balls, and the high-stepping gray horse
was always at her service, and so the
beautiful Mrs. Ponsonby became the
fashion. New York does not ask too
many questions in these days about
the husbands of handsome married
women who appear as grass widows
in its midst; indeed, the suspicion of a
latent romance or scandal gives a flavor
to the interest, and Deena suffered not
a whit from the rumor that she was a
deserted wife, with money.

“Oh, yes, there is a husband,” the
great Mrs. Star admitted. “She married
him for his money, and he has a
hobby—fossils, I think it is—and he
has gone to collect them at Cape Horn.
She bears his absence surprisingly well,
doesn’t she? Old Mrs. Minthrop’s son
married the sister, and she begged me
to be civil to them. I forget who she
said they were, but Mayflower people,
you know.”

In this way Deena was passed on,
stamped with the hall-mark of the Mayflower.
Mrs. Shelton had contributed
 very generously to her daughter’s outfit
for the season in New York. The
black velvet picture dress was only one
of several found suitable for her use
in the trunk of finery belonging to the
Chicago cousin, and the jewels that had
come into the Shelton family from the
same source were worthy of Deena’s
beauty. Her clothes were good, and
she wore them like a princess.

One evening late in January, Deena
and Ben were dining with a gay young
matron, who, without any especial personal
charm herself, had the faculty of
drawing to her house the best element
society had to offer. The engagement
had been made for them by Polly, much
against her husband’s wishes, and his
anxiety at leaving her alone could hardly
be concealed during dinner. As soon
as the ladies left the table he excused
himself to his host, and, following the
little hostess into the drawing room, he
whispered a few words in her ear,
nodded to Deena and disappeared.

“Your brother-in-law has gone home
to his wife, Mrs. Ponsonby,” said the
hostess. “I have never seen such devotion.”
She laughed a trifle enviously;
her own infelicities were the talk of
the town.

Deena started forward in alarm.

“Was he sent for? Is my sister ill?”
she inquired, nervously, and then sank
back in her chair, smiling, when she
found it was only a phase of young
Minthropism.

While her own daylight hours were
given to her sister, she was always
pleased to be out of the way in the
evening—it left the lovers to themselves—though
she could not quite free herself
from a sense of responsibility to the
elder Mrs. Minthrop.

Mrs. Star, who was beside Deena,
gave a sniff—if so fine a lady could be
suspected of such a plebeian way of
marking her disapprobation.

“My dear,” she said, “why should
your charming sister be treated as a
prisoner over whom somebody must
perpetually keep watch? I have had
six children—they were all healthy and
had their full complement of legs and
arms—except Bob, who lost an arm in
the Spanish war, but that doesn’t count—and
I never was shut up in my room
before I had to be—nor put on a milk
diet—nor forbidden reasonable exercise—and
I think the modern doctors are
full of fads and greed. Their bills! I
don’t know who is rich enough to be
ill nowadays!” Here she shut her eyes
and trembled to think of the portion of
her own great fortune that might have
transferred itself to the doctor’s pockets
if her nursery had not antedated the
present school. “It may not seem very
expensive to young Mrs. Minthrop to
lie on her sofa and drink milk—but just
wait till she comes to pay for it!”

“I don’t believe anyone will care
about the bill, Mrs. Star,” said Deena,
“so long as Polly keeps well.”

“It is bad enough to have food and
exercise taken away from the young
mothers,” continued Mrs. Star, who
was evidently mounted on a hobby, “but
when helpless infants are deprived of
their natural sustenance and fed from
bottles filled in a laboratory and stuffed
with cotton, it is time for the Gerry Society
to interfere. Cruelty to children
is practiced far more by the rich than
by the poor, in my opinion, and if you
want to see cases of inanition and feeble
spines, I’ll show you where to look for
them, and it won’t be in the tenements!”

Deena wanted to laugh, but didn’t
dare to; the old lady proclaimed her
fierce sentiments with such earnest
gravity. She managed, however, to say
politely:

“You think that science has not improved
upon nature in rearing the race,
but you must remember that it finds the
higher classes existing under unnatural
conditions.”

“The conditions would do very well
if we could banish the doctors,” said
the old lady, testily. “I am out of patience
with their incubators and their
weighing machines and their charts and
their thermometers—yes, and their
baby nurses! What do you suppose I
heard a mother say to her own servant
the other day: ‘Please, nurse, may
I take the baby up? He is crying fearfully,’
and the nurse, who had reluctantly
put down the morning paper, said:
 ‘No, m’am, when he cries in that angry
way, he must learn that it is useless!’
His age was six weeks.

Deena burst into a hearty laugh.

“My dear Mrs. Star,” she said, “I am
a convert.”

Mrs. Star wagged her head in approbation.

“Just tell your sister what I have
said, will you?” she pursued, afraid
that so much wisdom might be lost.
“And, my dear, since your brother-in-law
has gone home, suppose you come
along to the opera with me. I sent
some tickets to a few stray men, and I
must look in before the last act.”

At this point they were joined by the
gentlemen, and as soon as decency
would permit, Mrs. Star made her
adieux, followed by Deena. The Minthrop
brougham was dismissed, and the
ladies whirled away in Mrs. Star’s electric
carriage. She at once took up her
parable, but this time the topic was not
the care of infants.

“I think a great deal of the scenic
effect of an opera box,” she said. “I
always dress with respect to the hangings,
and I never take a discordant color
beside me if I can help it. You
happen to please me very much this
evening; I like the simplicity of the
white dress. Still, it wouldn’t be anything
if you didn’t have such a neck—it
gives an air to any low gown.”

“It was my wedding dress,” said
Deena, frankly, “and my sister’s maid
rearranged it for me. I am glad you
like it.”

“Your wedding dress,” said Mrs.
Star, reflectively. “I think I heard you
had married a naturalist—prehistoric
bones, is it not? Very interesting subject—so
inspiring. Milliken”—to the
footman, who opened the door on their
arrival at the opera house—“you may
keep the carriage here. I shall not be
more than half an hour.”

Half an hour for the enjoyment of
a pleasure that cost her, yearly, a moderate
fortune!

On their way through the foyer to the
box, Deena ventured to disclaim for her
husband a peculiar interest in fossils.

“My husband is a botanist,” she began,
and then desisted when she saw
her companion’s attention was barely
held by a desire to be civil.

“Ah, indeed!” Mrs. Star vaguely responded.
“Delightful topic. I went into
it myself quite extensively when I
was a girl.”

Deena was not often malicious, but
she couldn’t help wishing Simeon could
have stood by to hear this announcement
of a girlish mastery of his life’s
work. She tried to think in what dry
words he would have rebuked the levity,
but before she could arrange a
phrase quite in character, they were in
the front of the box, and in the obscurity
some one took her hand, and
Stephen French’s voice murmured:

“What a piece of luck that I should
see you to-night! I have only been in
town a few hours, and obeyed my aunt’s
summons to the opera as a means of
keeping myself from Ben’s house till the
morning. You can’t think how eager I
have been to see you again, Mrs. Ponsonby.”

There was a strange break in his
voice, as if he were trying to restrain
the rush of happiness.

All the six mighty artists who made
the opera the marvel it was were combining
their voices in the closing sextet
of the fourth act, and Deena, thrilled by
the loveliness of the music and, perhaps,
by the surprise of French’s presence,
felt she was trembling with excitement.

“Fancy meeting you here!” she kept
repeating, the stupid phrase concealing
the great joy that was puzzling her conscience.

“What is so wonderful in my being
in my aunt’s opera box?” Stephen demanded.
“Cannot a professor of zoology
like music, or do you object to a
bachelor owning an aunt?”

How pleasant it was to hear his kind
voice, with its good-natured raillery!
But that was sub-conscious pleasure—her
immediate attention was busy with
the first part of his speech about his
aunt’s opera box; she never supposed
he had any relations.

“Who is your aunt?” she asked,
abruptly.

 “Mrs. Star,” he answered. “Don’t
you see the family likeness?”

And oddly enough, in the half light,
there was a distinct resemblance in the
profile of the bewigged old lady to her
handsome young kinsman’s. Deena regretted
both the likeness and the relationship;
it made her uncomfortable
to know that Stephen was the nephew
of this worldly-minded old lady, with
her fictitious standards and her enormous
riches; it seemed to place a barrier
between them and to lift him out
of the simplicity of his college setting.

“Have I become a snob in this Relentless
City’?” she exclaimed. “I find
my whole idea of you changed by this
announcement. It depresses me! You
seem to me a different person here, with
these affiliations of fashion and grandeur,
than when I thought of you simply
as Simeon’s friend.”

“Don’t think of me simply as Simeon’s
friend,” he pleaded, half in fun,
half in sinful earnest.

“I never shall again,” she said, sadly.
“Your greatest charm is eclipsed by
this luxury—I want you to belong to
Harmouth only.”

Stephen’s lips were twitching with
suppressed amusement.

“There is a proverb, my dear lady,”
he said, “of the pot and the kettle, that
you may recall. I am not sure but what
I may find a word to say to you upon
the cruelty of disturbing associations.”

“To me!” she said, turning to him
with the gentle dignity that was her
crowning charm. “Surely there are no
surprises in me.”

Stephen shook his head in mock disapproval
as he allowed his eyes to sweep
from the topmost curl of her head to her
slipper points, and then he said:

“Go home, Mrs. Ponsonby, and take
off that white lace evening dress, and
perhaps the wreath of holly might come,
too—and that diamond star on your
bodice; and put on, instead—let me see—the
dark blue frock you wore the
evening I told Simeon about the Patagonian
expedition, and then you will be
in a position to reproach me for any
relapse from the simplicity of Harmouth.
If you disapprove of me as the
nephew of my aunt, how do you suppose
I feel about you? And oh! my
stars! what would Simeon say?”

“Simeon,” she said, faintly. “You
are right; Simeon might not understand——”
and before French had time
to protest that he had only been teasing
her, the curtain went down, strange
men came flocking into the box, Mrs.
Star was introducing a Russian grand
duke, and Stephen, surrendering his
chair, withdrew to the other side of his
aunt.

Deena could not but admire the old
lady’s admirable manner. She kept up
an easy chatter, sometimes in French,
sometimes in English, with the Russian
and with a Spanish artist; she never allowed
Deena to feel out of touch with
the conversation, and in the midst of it
all she managed to welcome her nephew.

“You are stopping at my house, of
course, Stephen? No—at the Savoy?
That is uncharitable to a lonely old
woman. Where did you know that pretty
creature, Mrs. Ponsonby?” she asked,
seeing that the two foreigners were absorbing
the attention of her beautiful
protégée. “You should learn to guard
the expression of your face, my dear
boy. I begin to understand why you
cling so obstinately to Harmouth. I see
the place has advantages outside the
work of the college.”

Here she wagged her head in self-congratulation
at her own astuteness,
and Stephen flushed angrily.

“Hush!” he said. “She will hear you.
You have little knowledge of Mrs. Ponsonby
if you think she would permit the
attentions of any man. She is not in
the least that kind of person. She is
one of the most dignified, self-respecting,
high-minded women I ever knew.”

Mrs. Star cut him short with a wave
of her fan.

“Spare me the rhapsodies,” she
laughed. “You merely mark the stage
of the disease you have arrived at. The
object of your love sits enthroned! If
the husband is wise he will throw his
fossils into the sea and come back to
look after this pretty possession. Flesh
and blood is worth more than dry
bones.”

 “Ponsonby is a botanist,” Stephen
corrected, grimly, while his inward
thought was that the dry bones were
Simeon’s own; and then, ashamed of
the disloyal—though unspoken—sneer,
he went back to Deena and began talking
volubly of his last letter from her
husband.

They had both had letters from Simeon,
now safely arrived in the Straits
of Magellan. He had written to Deena
when they first cast anchor off the Fuegian
shore. He described to her the
visits of the Indians in their great canoes,
containing their entire families
and possessions, and the never-dying
fire of hemlock on a clay hearth in the
middle of the boat; how they would
sell their only garment—a fur cloak—-for
tobacco and rum, and how friendly
they seemed to be, in spite of all the
stories of cannibalism told by early voyagers.

In the midst of this earnest conversation,
Mrs. Star rose to go, escorted by
the grand duke, and Stephen, following
with Deena, was able to let his enthusiasm
rise above a whisper when they
gained the corridor.

“Didn’t he tell you that they were
all going guanaco hunting?”

Simeon!” in a tone of incredulity.

“Greatest fun in the world, I am
told,” pursued French; “something like
stag hunting, only more exciting—done
with the bolas. You whirl it round
your head and let it fly, and it wraps itself
round a beast’s legs and bowls him
over before he knows what hit him.”

“Does it kill him?” asked Deena,
shrinking from the miseries of the
hunted.

“Only knocks him over,” explained
Stephen. “You finish him with your
knife.”

“Sport is a cruel thing,” she said,
shuddering. “I am glad Simeon cannot
even ride.”

“Can’t ride!” repeated Stephen. “Indeed,
I can tell you he means to. He
says the Indians have offered him the
best mount they have. They considered
him a medicine man, on account of his
root-digging propensities, and treated
him as the high cockalorum of the
whole ship’s company.”

“Surely he is joking,” she said. “Simeon
is making game of you.”

“Simeon!” he echoed, mimicking
her incredulous tone.

“A joke would be no stranger to him
than a horse,” she said, smiling.

They had reached the entrance, and
Deena stood shaking with suppressed
laughter. “Fancy! Simeon!” she repeated.

“And why not Simeon, pray?” asked
Stephen, slightly nettled.

A vision of Simeon with his gold-rimmed
spectacles and stooped figure
mounted on horseback in the midst of
a party of Indians, whirling his bolas
over his head and shouting, presented
itself to Deena’s imagination. The
carriage was waiting, and, obeying Mrs.
Star’s motion to get in first, Simeon
Ponsonby’s wife fell back on the seat
and laughed till the tears ran down
her cheeks.

Outside, Stephen was entreating to
be allowed to visit her the next morning.

“I haven’t half finished my story,
Mrs. Ponsonby,” he protested.

And Deena managed to steady her
voice and invite him to lunch the next
day.

CHAPTER VII.

French’s visit to New York was not
the result of any weakening resolution
in regard to his neighbor’s wife; the
object was business. His property was
chiefly in real estate, and the distinguished
law firm who managed his affairs
had summoned him to confer with
a tenant who was desirous of becoming
a purchaser. Being in the same town
with Deena, he decided that he could
not well avoid visiting her, to say nothing
of Ben. It was his misfortune that
every meeting made his self-discipline
harder, for, if they lived, he had got
to see her under still more trying circumstances—reunited
with a husband
who misunderstood her.

These thoughts passed through his
 mind the morning after their encounter
at the opera, as he finished his breakfast
at the Savoy. He had an appointment
at his lawyers’ at ten o’clock, and at
the Minthrops’ for luncheon at half-past
one. The first, if properly conducted,
might result in a largely increased
income; the second in self-repression
and a heartache; and yet his
one idea was to dispatch the business,
so that no precious moments of Deena’s
society should be lost to him.

He was hurrying out of the hotel to
go downtown, when a telegram was
put into his hand. For the detached
bachelor such messages have little interest.
Stephen opened this one as
casually as most people open an advertisement—may
the foul fiend fly away
with those curses of our daily mail!—and
read:

Buenos Ayres, Jan. 30.

Pedro Lopez to the Hon’ble Professor
French
, Harmouth University.

Tintoretto on its way home. Ponsonby
missing.

Stephen read the dispatch several
times before he quite understood its
significance. Pedro Lopez was his
South American friend, who had set
on foot the Fuegian expedition and applied
to Harmouth for a botanist; the
Tintoretto was the vessel furnished by
the Argentine Government.

The cable message had gone to Harmouth
and been repeated to New York,
probably by Stephen’s butler.

The first effect of evil tidings is apt
to be superficial. We receive a mental
impression rather than a shock to the
heart. We are for the moment spectators
of our own misfortunes, as if the
blow had produced a paralysis to the
feelings, leaving the intellect clear.

Stephen went back to his own room
conscious of no emotion except intense
curiosity as to what had become of
Simeon, though, perhaps, far back in
his mind anxiety was settling down to
its work of torture.

He flung himself into a chair near
the window which overlooked the entrance
to the park and let his eyes gaze
blankly at the busy scene. It had
snowed during the night, and sleighs
were dashing in and out under the
leafless arches of the trees. Bells were
tinkling, gay plumes of horsehair floating
from the front of the Russian
sleighs and the turrets of the horses’
harness, men and women wrapped in
costly furs were being whirled along,
laughing and chatting, through the
crisp morning air.

Stephen didn’t know he was receiving
an impression—he thought his mind
was at a standstill, but whenever in the
future that terrible day came back to
his memory, he always saw a picture,
as it were, of the brilliant procession
dashing into the city’s playground,
while Saint Gaudens’ statue of Sherman
stood watching, grim and cold,
with the snow on his mantle and his
Victory in a winding sheet.

It was not very long before French
was able to pull himself together and
to face the situation. What did it
mean? Had Simeon lost himself in the
Patagonian wilds or was he drowned?
French felt that he couldn’t carry such
an uncertain report to Deena, the strain
upon her would be too great. It was
horrible to have to tell her at all, but
he must try to make the news definite—not
vague. Gradually he thought out
a course of action; he would telegraph
to Lopez to send him a detailed account,
cabling the answer at his expense,
and until this reply came he
thought himself justified in concealing
the news. Lopez was in constant communication
with the expedition, and
the letter which had announced Ponsonby’s
disappearance must have gone
into particulars.

After dispatching this cable he kept
his appointment in Wall Street, transacting
the business with the dull precision
of a person in a hypnotic sleep,
and then presented himself at the Minthrops’
a few minutes before the lunch
hour. He had not been prepared to
find Deena installed as hostess, and her
manner of greeting him and presiding
at the lunch table was so assured, so
different from the timid hospitality she
was wont to offer under Simeon’s roof,
that her whole personality seemed
 changed. She more than ever satisfied
his admiring affection, but she was so
unlike the Mrs. Ponsonby of Harmouth
that he felt like confiding to this gracious,
sympathetic woman the tragedy
that threatened her other self.

Early in the day, before that woeful
message came, he had counted the minutes
he could spend with her, and now
he was timing his visit so as to curtail
it to the least possible duration, and
taxing his ingenuity as to how best to
avoid seeing her alone. It was Saturday,
and he trusted to the half holiday
for the protection of Ben’s presence;
his depression of spirits would be less
noticeable in general conversation.

He arrived on the stroke of the hour
set for lunch, and to his chagrin was
shown to the library, where Deena was
sitting alone. His trouble deepened, for,
after motioning him to a chair beside
her, she resumed her embroidery and
said, with a quizzical expression:

“You were in the midst of Simeon’s
last letter when we parted last evening,
Mr. French; please go on with it.
You may remember you left my unfortunate
husband pledged to become a
horseman.”

Stephen could not respond to her
merry mood; his anxiety was to steer
the conversation away from Simeon,
and he had run against a snag at the
start.

“At all events, I left him safely surrounded
by friends,” he said—more in
answer to his own feelings than her
banter.

In thinking over any disaster, the
mind loves to dwell on the peaceful moments
that preceded it. Stephen found
comfort in recalling the gay tone of
Simeon’s letter, his delight in his coming
adventure, and the good feeling that
evidently existed between him and the
ship’s company.

Deena took exception to his remark.

“You have strange ideas of safety!”
she laughed. “Not content with mounting
a confirmed pedestrian on a wild
horse of the Pampas, you must needs
turn him loose among a horde of savages.
The hunt had not taken place
when he wrote, had it? It is a pity, for
I should like Simeon safely back on
shipboard without the loss of spectacles
or dignity.”

She would like Simeon back!
What wouldn’t French give to know
her husband was still alive!

The butler announced lunch, and Ben
came dashing downstairs, delighted to
see Stephen and full of excuses at having
lingered in his wife’s room. He
said Polly was feeling rather poorly,
and Stephen was glad to see a look of
anxiety cross Deena’s face; he rightly
judged her thoughts had been diverted
from Patagonia to Polly’s sofa, and he
breathed once more.

What a pleasant luncheon it was, in
spite of the lurking dread. Deena was
wearing the old blue dress he had recommended
to her the night before. It
could not be from coquetry—she was
above coquetry—but perhaps she had
put it on to recall associations; to remind
him of the close bonds of friendship
that existed between them in those
pleasant autumn days that followed
Simeon’s departure. Stephen was not
very learned in the make of women’s
frocks, but he understood color and
could appreciate how that steely-blue
made her complexion glow warm as
ivory and her hair like copper.

They were pretending to quarrel
over a dish of salted almonds; Deena
declared that French was getting the
lion’s share, and finally covered the little
silver basket that held them with her
hand. On the third finger flashed old
Mrs. Ponsonby’s diamond in its antiquated
silver setting, and below it was
her wedding ring, the narrow band that
symbolized her bondage to Simeon.
For the first time since French had received
the cable, its possible significance
to him took possession of his
mind, and he flushed a dull red and
fell into a reverie.

In all probability there was no longer
any barrier between him and the
woman he loved; nothing to prevent his
striving to win her, but the period of
her mourning—the respect she owed to
the memory of a husband who was the
palest shadow of a lover, and not even
the ghost of a companion. He wondered
 whether she had ever guessed
his feelings—feelings which he had
subdued and held under with all the
strength of his nature, partly through
fear of forfeiting her friendship and
partly because her charm was in the
simplicity of her goodness. If love had
once been named between them, Deena
would have been other than herself.

Her voice roused him. She was excusing
herself in order to go to her sister,
and leave him and Ben to smoke.
He held the door open for her to pass
with a profound sense of relief—no suspicion
of his awful secret had been betrayed.
But oh! the comfort of talking
it over with Ben, of sharing the
burden with another! They discussed
the meager announcement till they had
exhausted every probability and found
nothing to hope and everything to fear.

“I hope to Heaven he is dead!” cried
Ben. “Imagine a man physically weak,
like Ponsonby, enduring slow starvation
in the damp and chill of the Patagonian
seacoast. It will be a positive
relief if we hear he fell overboard.”

“Anything is better than uncertainty,”
said Stephen, and the speech must
have been from the new point of view,
the hope of Deena’s freedom, for the
next moment he was conscious of a
wave of shame.

“I ought to get an answer from Lopez
before night,” he added, rising to
go; “and as soon as I hear I will return
and let you know.”

Ben followed him to the front door,
whispering like a conspirator and glancing
furtively up the stairs. There was
a childish streak in the boy’s nature
that gloried in a confidence; the joy
of the secret nearly made up for the
sorrow of the fact. But secrets and
sorrows were soon put out of his head,
for a crucial moment had come to the
young Minthrops—one we anticipate
and are never quite prepared for.

As he ran upstairs, after seeing Stephen
off, he met Deena, evidently looking
for him.

“Oh, Ben,” she said, “Polly is ill,
and I have telephoned for——”

But she got no further, for her big
brother-in-law turned white as a frightened
girl, and when he tried to speak no
sound came from his lips.

“Goose!” said Deena, laying an affectionate
hand on his shoulder. “Shall
I get a glass of brandy? Do you suppose
no one has ever met with this experience
before?”

Ben recovered himself with a fit of
irritation, which seems the corollary to
being frightened.

“Brandy!” he repeated. “Why in
thunder should I want brandy? Really,
Deena, for a sensible woman, you
are given at times to saying the most
foolish things I ever heard.”


In the meanwhile, as the afternoon
was still early, French was anxious to
find some occupation that might distract
his thoughts. He decided to visit
his aunt, whose conversation was usually
startling enough to hold the attention
of her hearers in any stress of agitation,
and then when he was halfway
up her steps repented the intention, on
the ground that he needed soothing
rather than stimulating; but his retreat
was cut off by the good lady coming
out of her door and discovering him,
and, as she was about to walk round
the block for exercise before taking her
afternoon drive, she promptly claimed
his company for both occasions. The
wind blew her dress up to her ankles
as she reached the sidewalk, displaying
a pair of pointed-toed, high-heeled boots
that perforce made walking—even
round the block—a torturing task. But
Mrs. Star was a brave woman, and
walking a matter of conscience, so she
tottered along beside her nephew, occasionally
laying a hand on his arm when
a bit of icy pavement made her footing
more than usually uncertain.

“How I hate the late winter in New
York!” she exclaimed, when a few minutes
later they were seated in her sleigh
on their way to the park. “Here we
are at the threshold of February, when
any self-respecting climate would be
making for spring, and we must count
on two months more of solid discomfort.
Ah, well, this year I do not mean
to face it. I have had the yacht put in
commission, and she sails next week for
 the Mediterranean, where I shall overtake
her by one of the German boats,
and do a little cruising along the African
coast. Come with me, Stephen,”
she said, coaxingly. “Let this silly
school-teaching go. You are a rich
man—why under the sun do you want
to work? If you are holding on to
Harmouth on account of that pretty
Mrs. Ponsonby, it can’t do you much
good when she is in New York. Besides,”
she added, quite as an afterthought,
“it is bad morality, and you
ought to be ashamed of yourself.”

He was about to turn and rend her
for what he considered an unpardonable
meddling with his affairs, when
he saw her eyes fixed on him with tenderest
affection and his anger melted.

“Dear Stevie,” she said, “be good-natured
and bear an old woman company—you
know you are as dear as
my own sons.”

She used to call him Stevie when he
was a lonely little boy, and she made
her house his home; when all he knew
of family life was supplied by that good-natured,
worldly household—the name
touched a chord of memory that softened
his irritation.

“I wish I could, Aunt Adelaide,”
he answered, “but I have managed to
tie myself to my work in a way you
cannot understand. You will have to
take Bob as a companion.”

Bob was her only unmarried child,
wedded only to his clubs and amateur
soldiering, and even less available than
Stephen for a cruise.

“Bob!” she said, contemptuously.
“He never voluntarily went to a foreign
country except Cuba, and I don’t
believe he knows on which side of the
Mediterranean Africa lies! I shall find
some one who will be glad to go with
me—perhaps your charming friend,
Mrs. Ponsonby, might go. She looks
as if she would be a pleasant traveling
companion.”

French’s heart tightened as he
thought of the horror that stood between
Deena and pleasure, and was
even debating in his mind whether it
would not be better to tell his aunt the
truth, when conversation was rendered
impossible for the moment by the puffing
and tooting of a great automobile
advancing toward them down the west
drive of the park—its wheels slipping
in a crazy manner, that made the coachman
of Mrs. Star’s sleigh give it a wide
berth. Just as it got abreast of them,
it became perfectly unmanageable—slewed
to the left, made a semicircle
which turned it round, and, catching
the back of the sleigh on its low front,
turned the light vehicle over as easily
as if it had been made of pasteboard.

Mrs. Star allowed herself a shrill
shriek as the sleigh went over and then
lay quite still in a heap by the side of
the road, with Stephen across her feet.
The automobile seemed to have recovered
its serenity, for it now stood still
like any well-behaved machine, quiet
save for its noisy breathing, while the
sleigh was being bumped, on its side,
far up the road, at the heels of the
outraged horses.

French scrambled to his feet and endeavored
to help his aunt, who had
raised herself to a sitting posture and
was looking white and disheveled, while
she cast furious glances at the motor
and its owner. She took her nephew’s
hands and attempted to rise, but fell
back, declaring she had broken her
knee, as it hurt her excruciatingly
when she tried to move it.

The owner of the auto now came
forward in great contrition to offer
help and apologies. He was a physician,
he explained, hastening to a case
of great urgency, and he had taken his
automobile as the quickest means of
covering the distance, though he had
known it at times to behave badly on
slippery and snowy roads.

The admission was a mistake—it put
him in the wrong, and Mrs. Star, who
distrusted all modern doctors, felt a
consuming rage against this one in particular.

“You must have a strange estimate
of a physician’s duty if you feel justified
in risking many lives to save one!”
she said, haughtily. “Not that you are
much worse than the fire engines and
ambulances. We ought to add a petition
to the litany for safety against our
 safeguards, for they kill more than they
rescue.”

The gentleman bore her sarcasms
with becoming humility, and begged to
be allowed to take her home, promising
that the machine should execute no
more “Voyages en zigzag,” and she,
ashamed of her temper, forced herself
to decline, with some graciousness,
though she made it very plain that no
person on earth could tempt her to get
into the automobile.

“At least let him tell you whether
your knee is seriously hurt,” Stephen
whispered, loath to see the medical help
departing.

“I’ll do nothing of the sort,” retorted
Mrs. Star. “A nice spectacle
you would make of me by the roadside!
Besides, I am not going to allow
my knee to buy him a new automobile.
Thank Heaven, I know how to guard
my pocket against the medical profession—I’ll
not stir from this spot till he
takes himself off.”

“Don’t be so foolish!” urged French.
“If your knee is injured it is a very serious
thing.”

“Well, it isn’t seriously injured,” she
said, perversely. “I have changed my
mind, and I mean to have it tied up
with witch hazel.”

Fortunately her equipage was now
seen approaching in the charge of two
park policemen, who had stopped
the horses about a mile further on,
righted the sleigh and now brought it
back not much the worse for the misadventure.
The coachman and groom
were collected from the bushes, and, as
they were quite uninjured, Stephen
lifted his aunt into the back seat and
they turned their faces homeward.

However much the rest of the party
may have been inconvenienced, French
had certainly attained the object of his
solicitude—namely, to have his thoughts
distracted from Simeon Ponsonby.

CHAPTER VIII.

The second cable from Lopez arrived
soon after dinner; it brought small comfort.
Its nineteen words told the story
but too conclusively.

Strayed from party while hunting. Weather
turned foggy. Search parties persevered for
two weeks. Hope abandoned. Expedition
homeward bound.

There was no further excuse for concealment;
indeed, it was French’s plain
duty to tell Deena what might be told
by the newspapers if he delayed.

It was just nine o’clock, and he
walked rapidly to the Minthrops’ and
rang the bell. Outside an electric cab
was waiting, its great lamps casting
pathways of light across street and sidewalk.
The motorman was inside; an
indication that long waiting had driven
him to shelter, though the circumstance
had no significance to Stephen.

The bell was answered by the butler,
who looked portentous and stood resolutely
in the doorway.

“Not at ’ome, sir,” he said, in response
to Stephen’s request to see Mrs.
Ponsonby.

“Then I must see Mr. Minthrop,”
French insisted.

The man hesitated and then relaxed
his wooden expression.

“I beg your pardon, Mr. French. I
did not recognize you, sir. The truth
is, we’re a bit h’upset h’inside. Mrs.
Minthrop is tuk ill, sir—very sudden—and
we’re expecting the good word
every minute. I shall tell Mr. Minthrop
you called.”

Stephen nodded and turned away—the
fates had ordained that he was to
carry his secret till the morning. It
had been a harassing burden in the
daylight hours, but during the night it
became maddening; it seemed beyond
his resolution to tell Deena that the
pleasure trip he had set on foot for her
husband’s advantage had ended in
death.

As early as he thought permissible,
the next morning, he presented himself
at Ben’s door—this time gaining, a
cheerful admission—and was shown to
the library on the second floor. There
he found the young father, radiantly
happy, and so self-centered that he had
entirely forgotten the misfortune overhanging
his sister-in-law.

“Come and see my son,” he said,
proudly, and in spite of an expression
 of reluctance on the part of French to
intrude into the upper regions of the
house, he pushed him ahead of him up
the next flight of stairs and knocked
softly at the door of a back bedroom.

Deena’s voice bade them enter, and
French was ushered into a large room
fitted out as a nursery, with the newest
appliances for baby comfort. There
was a bassinette so be-muslined and be-ribboned
and be-laced that it looked
like a ball dress standing by itself in
the middle of the floor; and a bathtub
that looked like a hammock; and
a weighing machine; and a chart for
recording the daily weight; and a large
table with a glass top; and a basket containing
all the articles for the Lilliputian
toilet; while near the fender some doll-like
clothes were airing.

Deena was sitting in a low rocking-chair
near the fire with her nephew in
her arms. She welcomed her visitors
with a smile, and turned down a corner
of the baby’s blanket to display his
puckered ugliness to Stephen. She was
looking happy, tender, proud, maternally
beautiful.

“Hasn’t he a beautifully shaped
head?” she demanded, passing her hand
tenderly over the furry down that
served him for hair. “And look at his
ears and his hands—was there ever anything
so exquisite?”

It was French’s first introduction to
a young human, and he found it slightly
repulsive, but Deena, in her Madonna-like
sweetness, made his heart swell.

“He is part of an exquisite picture,”
he answered.

Ben, who had been for a moment
with Polly, now came into the room
with his usual noisy bustle, and Deena
got up and, surrendering the baby to
the nurse, led the way downstairs.

At the library door Stephen paused to
whisper to Ben:

“Stay with me while I tell her,” in
tones of abject fright; but Ben shook
his head.

“Look here, old man,” he said, in
mild remonstrance, “if you had had a
baby last night, you wouldn’t be casting
about for fresh trouble to-day—now,
would you?”

Stephen gave him an indignant
glance, and, following Deena, he shut
the library door. He did it in so pronounced
a way that she looked up surprised,
and was even more at a loss to
account for the gravity of his expression;
she wondered whether he had
thought her rude yesterday when she
had disappeared from the table at lunch
and had never returned, but it was not
like French to be touchy.

“I left you very unceremoniously yesterday,”
she began, “but the nurse appeared
for a moment at the door, and
I did not want to alarm Ben. You were
not offended?”

“Believe me, no,” French answered,
with a sort of shudder; “for the first
time in my life I was glad to see you go—your
presence was torture to me—I
was concealing something from you,
Mrs. Ponsonby, and it has got to get
itself told.”

While he spoke her expression
changed rapidly from amazement to
alarm, and she got up and came close
to him—waiting—but without a word.

“Simeon is lost,” he said, hoarsely,
hurling the bald fact at her before his
courage failed. “I tried to tell you
yesterday,” he went on, drawing the
cables from his pocket, “but I couldn’t;
it all seemed so vague at first, and I
ventured to wait until I got more
news.”

She was standing before him with
her hands clasped and her face deadly
pale, but with a calm that frightened
him.

“Do you mean lost at sea?” she
asked, in a steady voice—toneless but
perfectly clear.

He shook his head.

“No—on land. He was hunting—it
must have been the very hunt we were
talking about—and wandered from his
party. A fog came on, and they were
unable to find him. Lopez telegraphs
that they sent out search parties for a
fortnight, but could find no trace.”

He longed for a word from her, but
none came.

“At last they abandoned hope,” he
concluded. “The expedition is now on
its way home.”

 She had turned her back upon him,
and he waited in misery to hear her sob,
to see her shoulders shake with her
weeping; but, instead, the whole figure
seemed to stiffen, and, wheeling round,
she faced him with blazing eyes.

“The cowards!” she cried. “To abandon
a man to starvation! What are
they made of to do such a barbarous
thing!”

“We must not judge them unheard,”
Stephen ventured. “Their search may
have been exhaustive—they may have
risked their own lives gladly—and you
know,” he added, gently, “that beyond
a certain time it would have been useless
from the standpoint of saving life.”

“It was inhuman to sail away and
leave him,” she went on, beating her
hands together in a sort of rage. “How
can you defend them! You, who sent
him off on this horrible journey—how
can you sleep in your bed when you
know Simeon in perishing by inches! I
should think you would be on your way
now—this moment—to search for him!
Oh, do something—don’t just accept it
in this awful way. Haven’t you any
pity?” Unconsciously she laid her hand
on his shoulder, as if she would push
him from the room.

Stephen bore her reproaches with a
meekness that exasperated her.

“Are there no cables to Magellan?”
she asked. “There must be somebody
there who for money would do your
bidding. Don’t waste time,” she answered,
stamping her foot.

Stephen kept his temper. Perhaps he
was shrewd enough to see that it was
pity rather than love that gave the
fierceness to her mood. It was the
frenzy of a tender-hearted woman at
hearing of an act of cruelty rather than
the agony of one who suffers a personal
bereavement.

“Deena,” he said, not even knowing
he had used her name, “do you really
want me to go on this hopeless errand?
Think of its utter uselessness—the time
that has elapsed, the impossibility of
penetrating into such a country in the
advancing winter. It is the first of
February, and I could not get there
before March; it would be already their
autumn. By this time he has either
reached help or he is beyond it.”

At the beginning of his speech
Deena’s pale face flushed, but as he
went on setting forth the obstacles to
his going she seemed to harden in her
scorn.

“Oh, yes,” she sneered. “Let him
die! It is cold in Patagonia for a gently
nurtured person like Mr. French.
Simeon is poor in friends—he only had
one besides his wife, and that one is a
fair-weather friend. But I’ll go—I am
not afraid of privation. I’ll entreat the
Argentine Government for help—I’ll
make friends with the Indians—I’ll——”

“Hush,” he said, “you have said
enough—I will go.”

Having gained her point, she burst
into tears.

“I am cruel,” she said, “selfishly cruel
to you, who have been so good to me—but
whom can I turn to except to you?
How can we abandon Simeon without
raising a finger to save him? Say you
forgive me.”

He held out his hand in mute acquiescence.
Her sneers had stung him
to the quick, but her appeal to his manhood
for help in her distress moved
him deeply.

“Perhaps,” she went on, half to herself,
“perhaps if I had been a better
wife—if I had loved him more, I could
bear it better—but it is so pitiful. He
has always been alone in life, and now
he is dying alone.”

Stephen, who was pacing the floor,
tried not to listen. He knew she was
not thinking of him when she was
confessing her shortcomings to her own
conscience, but the admission that she
felt herself lacking in love to Simeon
filled him with a deep joy. He did not
dare to linger.

“I am going,” he said, gently. “Good-by,
Deena. Will you pray God to send
you back the man who loves you?”

She stood staring at him dumb with
misery, but as the door shut between
them a cry of anguish burst from her
very soul.

“Come back!” she cried. “Oh, Stephen,
come back! I can’t bear it! I can’t
 let you go! Don’t you know I love you?—and
I have sent you off to die!”

She knew that he had gone—that her
appeal was to the empty air, and she
flung herself on the sofa in a frenzy
of sobs. But the cry reached Stephen
in the hall, where he stood battling with
himself against his yearning for one
more look, one more word to carry
with him, and at the sound his resolution
melted like wax in the flame of
his passion. With a bound he was
back in the room, on his knees beside
her, soothing her with tenderest endearments—pouring
out the fullness of his
love.

“Must I go, Deena?” he pleaded.
“Must I leave you when I know you
love me? And for what?—a search for
the dead!”

At his words her conscience woke
with a stab of shame.

“Yes, go!” she said. “Go quickly. A
moment ago I sent you in the name of
compassion; now I send you in expiation
for this one intolerable glimpse
of Heaven.”


Stephen, eager to do her bidding,
went straight to Mrs. Star’s house to
take leave of the only person to whom
he owed the obligations of family affection,
and found that redoubtable lady
on a sofa in her dressing room. In answer
to his expressions of regret at
this intimation of invalidism, she gave
an angry groan.

“Oh, yes!” she said. “Our medical
friend has succeeded in providing another
doctor with as pretty a case of
water-on-the-knee—to say nothing of
other complications—as he could desire.
My only comfort is, he didn’t get the
charge himself.”

“But you have seen a specialist, surely?”
exclaimed French, who feared her
hatred of physicians might have prevented
her calling in proper aid.

“Don’t distress yourself,” she answered.
“McTorture has me fast in
his clutches; and for how long do you
suppose? Two months! He will promise
nothing short of two months, and
even then objects to my going abroad,
and the yacht ready to start this very
week! I am waiting for Bob to come
into lunch, to get him to send for the
sailing master and break the news to
him. He’ll be a disappointed man!”

“I will take the yacht off your hands,”
said Stephen, casually.

“You!” she exclaimed. “Are you
running away from or with anybody,
that you suddenly annex an ocean
steamer? You were prosing only yesterday
afternoon about work and duty,
as if nothing could separate you from
Harmouth. Is the attraction going to
bolt with you, Stevie?”

Stephen could have killed her as she
lay there, allowing her tongue free play
with his most intimate concerns, but the
respect due to an old woman, to say
nothing of an aunt, restrained his anger,
and he answered, coldly:

“If you want to get rid of the yacht
for the rest of the year, say so. My
friend, Simeon Ponsonby, is lost in the
wilderness of Patagonia, and I am organizing
a party to search for him. I
shall have to resign my work at Harmouth,
but I feel responsible for poor
Ponsonby’s fate; I sent him on the expedition.”

“Ah! did you?” she said, laughing
wickedly. “Poor Uriah has been disposed
of, and now the lady sends you
to look for his bones. Don’t look too
hard, Stevie, you might find he wasn’t
lost, after all!”

“Stop!” cried French, springing to
his feet. “How dare you make a jest of
other people’s misfortunes? Is there so
little decency among your associates
that you no longer recognize it when
you see it?”

She had the grace to look ashamed.

“Take the yacht, my dear,” she said,
kindly, “and if the expense is too great
for your income, you can draw on me
for what you like. Can’t you stand a
little teasing from your old aunt?”

“I will take the yacht, and pay for
it,” said French. “As for the teasing,
we seem to have different ideas about
what is amusing.”

“Then forgive me,” she pleaded, and
there were tears in her eyes, “and be
careful of yourself, my dear boy, in this
 dismal expedition. Take plenty of furs,
and beware of the cannibals.”

She won a smile from him as he bent
over her sofa to kiss her good-by, but
she reserved further comments upon his
errantry for Bob.

“Quixotic nonsense!” she declared.
“Was there ever a man so wise that a
woman couldn’t make a fool of him?”

CHAPTER IX.

Could there be a crueler irony of fate
than to be absolutely convinced of the
widowhood of her you love and to be
unable, practically, to establish the fact?

Stephen French had expatriated himself,
resigned the work he valued, put
the seas between himself and Deena,
only to be baffled at every turn. For
two months he had used his utmost
acumen in prosecuting the search without
even finding a clew, and when finally
he made his great discovery, it was
by yielding to the impulse of the moment
rather than the suggestions of
reason.

From March to May Mrs. Star’s
great ocean-going yacht had steamed
along the southeastern shores of Patagonia.
Sometimes within the confines
of the Straits, sometimes rounding its
headlands into the Atlantic, and dropping
anchor wherever the line of coast
gave any facility for landing an exploring
party, until the hopelessness of the
quest was patent to everybody except
Stephen.

On his way down he had stopped at
Buenos Ayres, where he provided himself
with the charts and surveys made
by the newly returned expedition, and
secured Simeon’s personal effects left
on the Tintoretto, together with his
diary, scientific memoranda and specimens,
which had been carefully preserved,
and were of rare value, from a
botanist’s point of view.

French was fortunate enough to induce
both Lopez and the captain of the
Tintoretto to accompany him as guests,
and they proved invaluable allies, especially
the captain, whose topographical
knowledge and recent experience were
always to be relied upon. From him
Stephen learned all the particulars of
Simeon’s disappearance, though the last
home letter dispatched by the poor fellow,
on the eve of the guanaco hunt,
covered the first part of the story. It
appeared that Ponsonby had landed
with a surveying party from the ship,
one morning in January, on the Patagonian
side of the Straits, and set out to
botanize while his companions worked.
He had climbed a steep bank, in order
to secure a particular shrub just in
flower, when he saw on the plain beyond
a party of Indians gathered by the
shore of a small, fresh-water lake.
Most of them were watering their
horses, but half a dozen were grouped
round a man lying on the ground, apparently
injured. Their sharp eyes
quickly marked Simeon filling his vasculum
with the coveted specimens, and,
waving their hands in friendly greeting,
two of them advanced at a gallop. One
spoke fairly good Spanish, and explained
that the son of their chief had
broken his leg by a fall from his horse,
and he begged Simeon—whom he conceived,
from his occupation of gathering
simples, to be a medicine man—to
come to their assistance.

Simeon’s own Spanish was too poor
to undeceive them, but, thinking he
might be of some use, he went back with
them, and rigged out a set of splints,
that made it possible to carry the young
man to their encampment, about a mile
away. In gratitude for his services,
they accompanied him to the ship on his
return, mounting him on one of their
horses and forming a bodyguard round
him. It was then that they proposed the
guanaco hunt to the officers of the ship;
their own visit to the Straits being simply
in pursuit of game.

The morning of the hunt the captain
described as unusually warm for
that region, even in January, and not
particularly clear; there was a haze that
was just not a fog. The Indians met
them about a mile back from the shore,
bringing a dozen extra horses for their
guests. The quietest beast was selected
for Ponsonby, but its docility was so
questionable, and the rider’s inexperience
so evident, that the captain persuaded
 him to give up the chase, and
content himself with a ride to the encampment
to inquire about his patient.
The last ever seen of him he was sitting
on horseback watching the departing
hunt.

Guanacos in large numbers had been
seen on the plains to the northwest,
whereas the Indian camp lay to the
northeast, and Ponsonby’s route was
widely divergent to that of the hunters.
All that was known is that he never
reached the encampment; perhaps he
mistook the trail, and, having left his
compass in his cabin, had no means of
ascertaining his direction—or perhaps
his horse became unmanageable and
bolted, carrying him far inland; at all
events, his chance without a compass
was poor, for a tremendous rain came
on, which lasted for three days, leadening
the sky to an even gray, with no
mark of setting or rising sun.

At the end of four days the horse he
had ridden came into camp riderless;
its saddle had been removed, probably
by Simeon, to make a pillow at night,
and its whole appearance bespoke long
travel. For a fortnight the ship’s company
and the Indians scoured the country
seeking him. They sent up rockets
at night, and lighted fires on the hilltops
by day; they wearied themselves
and the tireless Indians, and at last,
knowing the limits of human endurance
in a case like Ponsonby’s, they gave up
in despair.

All these incidents formed the main
topics of conversation in the long evenings
in the saloon of the yacht. In addition
to Señor Lopez and the captain
of the Tintoretto, Stephen had secured
the services of a young physician with
a taste for adventure, and his own sailing
master was a person of intelligence,
so that the little party brought a variety
of experience to the councils held on
board ship or round the camp fire when
their search carried them so far inland
that it was impossible to return to the
yacht at night. Several times, accompanied
by Pecheray guides, they had
been gone for ten days at a time, but
never found a trace of the lost man.
There was the faint possibility that he
had been found and cared for by wandering
Indians, but what was far more
likely was that French might stumble
upon the spot where he died. Even in
that land of beasts and birds of prey
something would be left in evidence.

The daylight hours were now so few
that little could be accomplished, and
the cold was becoming severe. A violent
snowstorm on the fifteenth of May
decided French to give up the search
and go home. Accordingly, they
steamed out of the Straits of Magellan
and turned the vessel northward, keeping
as near the Patagonian shore as was
prudent, in the hope of sighting canoes.

They had been steaming in this direction
for about three hours, going slowly
and keeping a sharp outlook toward the
land, when the captain called French’s
attention to an opening in the coast
line, where the Gallegos River empties
into the sea. An impulse—perhaps it
might more truly be called an inspiration—induced
French to order the yacht
brought to anchor in the bay. Although
the shore seemed deserted, several canoes
filled with Indians immediately put
out for the yacht, as was, indeed, their
invariable custom. The boats were
large, capable of holding six or eight
people in the two ends, while in the middle
was the inevitable clay hearth, on
which smoldered the fire of hemlock.
As they approached the yacht, the Indians
began begging for rum and tobacco,
some by gestures and some in a
patois, in which Spanish and Indian
words were strangely blended; and
French, whose policy was always to secure
their good will, invited them on
board and ordered the steward to bring
spirits and tobacco, and also a plentiful
supply of ship biscuit and sweets.

The men were of medium size, and
not bad looking, and for the most part
dressed in loose-fitting mantles of
guanaco skins, stained bright red. In
spite of the cold, this one garment was
their only protection, and even this they
would offer in exchange for rum.
Knowing their customs, French was astonished
to find the first man who
stepped on board wearing the coat of
civilization under his mantle, and his
 astonishment gave way to alarm when
he recognized an old checked cutaway
of Simeon’s, which had done service
for many a winter at Harmouth, and
was as unmistakable as the features of
its lost owner. While Stephen stared—too
agitated to find a word of Spanish—-the
Indian tossed off half a tumbler of
raw whisky at a gulp and, drawing
from the pocket of poor Simeon’s coat
a silver flask, he presented it to the
steward to be filled with the same genial
fluid. The flask was Stephen’s
parting gift to Simeon, and marked
with his name.

The excitement now became intense,
for the Indians declared that the owner
of the coat was alive, and the one who
was wearing it, and who seemed to exercise
some authority over the others,
began an explanation in signs. He
pointed to a cliff that overhung the
stony beach at the mouth of the river,
and, lifting his hand high above his
head; brought it down with a violent
gesture, as if to simulate a fall. He next
motioned toward the canoes, talking
volubly all the while, though his language
was unintelligible to anyone except
the captain of the Tintoretto, who
picked out a word here and there.

The tribes of the Straits of Magellan
and the adjacent coasts vary greatly in
their characteristics; some have the
impassive bearing we associate with the
Indian, and some are imitative, reproducing
sounds and gestures with surprising
exactness.

It was not difficult to guess that Simeon
had fallen over the cliff and been
found by the Indians, who are always
skirting the shore in their canoes, and
the Spanish captain made out that he
was now in one of their boats higher
up the river. When the Indian was
asked whether he would guide them to
the place, he hesitated until bribed by
rum and provisions, and then he agreed
to go in his own canoe and bring Simeon
to the yacht, where the exchange
was to be effected. Why he hesitated
remained a mystery, unless Ponsonby’s
knowledge of herbs had made him of
value to the tribe.

French immediately ordered the various
tins and boxes, containing the supply
of food promised, to be placed conspicuously
on the deck as an earnest of
his honesty in the barter, and when a
small keg of rum was added, the satisfaction
was complete; four or five Indians
followed their leader into his
canoe and paddled up the river.

They were gone so long—over three
hours—that French began to curse his
folly in trusting them, and he was about
to follow them up in the launch, when
he saw their canoe coming round a bend
in the stream. At the first glance it
seemed filled with Indians only, and it
was not until it was actually alongside
that he detected a mummy-like form
lying in the stern, which he guessed to
be Simeon.

Half a dozen sturdy arms made the
transfer, by means of a hammock, from
the canoe to the yacht, and Simeon,
alive but quite unconscious, was laid on
the deck. He had probably been subjected
by the removal to more pain than
in his enfeebled condition he could bear,
and it required long and patient exertion
on the part of the doctor before he
was revived from his syncope.

His condition was pitiable; from an
injury to the spine he was a helpless
cripple, while the arm which had been
broken in his fall had knit in a way to
render it perfectly useless. He was
fearfully emaciated, probably from the
lack of palatable food, and his expression
was vacant.

French gave up his own deck cabin,
the most commodious in size, and before
another hour had passed Simeon was lying
in a comfortable bed, clean, warm,
devotedly tended, but apparently dying.

For forty-eight hours they kept the
yacht within the shelter of the river,
fearing the effect of motion on that
feeble flame of life, but the warmth and
nourishment soon began to tell, and on
the third day he recognized French, and
tried to murmur some words of gratitude
and pleasure.

That night Stephen called the doctor
into his own room and shut the door.
He wanted to put a very simple question,
one which might have been asked
anywhere out of Simeon’s hearing, and
 yet the effort seemed almost beyond his
powers.

“Can he live?”

The words came in such a hoarse, unnatural
voice that the doctor, a sensitive
man, feared to deal the blow of
truth. This was a very marvel of
friendship; like the love of David and
Jonathan, it passed the love of women.

The doctor temporized. Mr. Ponsonby
had rallied wonderfully; his constitution
was much stronger than he had
been given to understand; it was rather
soon to give a definite opinion, but——

Here Stephen interrupted him.

“Great God, man! Can’t you answer
a plain question. Yes or no?”

The doctor drew himself up and, to
quote his own language, “let him have it
straight.”

“If he lives to get home it will be a
good deal more than I expect of him.”

French nodded toward the door, and
turned his back.


That night he relieved the doctor’s
watch by sitting up with his friend, and,
having given him his broth at midnight,
was almost dozing in his chair when a
whisper from Simeon roused him. The
sound was so faint, he held his breath to
listen.

“Stephen, I want to see Deena.”

French’s heart began thumping like
the screw of his yacht. How he thanked
God that he could look his friend in the
face as he answered:

“So you shall, old man; just as quickly
as steam can carry you to her.”

A look of satisfaction came into the
tired eyes.

“It will be a race with death,” he said,
“but perhaps—thank you, Stephen.”
And he fell asleep.

CHAPTER X.

With Deena the spring moved drearily.
Her position was strangely anomalous;
she was neither wife nor widow,
without the right to be glad or sad—only
dumbly wretched. She could not
mourn for a husband who might be living,
nor could she ignore the fact that
he might be dead, and all the while that
parting scene with Stephen burned into
her conscience like a brand.

She shut herself up with Polly and
the baby, and hardly went out of the
house while she remained in New York.
Love for the child crept deep into her
heart and soothed her into patience
when all else failed.

In May the house in Harmouth returned
to her keeping, the lease having
expired, and she left the Sixty-fifth
Street household with reluctance to take
up her old life. In the great city she
had been but a human atom. Her conduct,
her unhappiness, her very existence
mattered to no one there, except,
perhaps, to Ben and Polly, who were as
tender and sympathetic as such vigorous
people could be; but in Harmouth
every creature was interested in Simeon’s
fate, and watched Deena with a
curiosity she found maddening.

She felt herself the main topic of conversation;
she never approached two
people talking in the street that they
didn’t break off in guilty confusion, and
comments upon her mode of dressing
and daily occupations were continually
repeated to her in the form of censure.
Her own family were especially out of
touch, for their assumption that she
mourned her husband as Polly would
have done made her feel like an impostor.
They did not give her much of
their company, for their newly found
fortune made them even more self-centered
than their misfortunes. Dicky
was the exception; perhaps because he
had started in life hard as nails, and so
couldn’t grow any harder. At all
events, Deena thought she discerned a
reluctant affection in his greeting that
was infinitely flattering.

Stephen wrote whenever he could
catch the Chilian mail boats on their
way through the Straits. His letters
were those of a man under the strong
hand of restraint; admirable letters, that
filled her with respect for him and
shame at her own craving for “one
word more.”

On the twenty-fifth of May she had
a cable that changed the face of events.
It was from Montevideo.

 Have found Simeon. Desperately ill. On
our way home.

S. French.

The news spread over the town like
wildfire. The local paper issued an extra;
a thing it had not done since the
assassination of Mr. McKinley. As
soon as Harmouth knew Mrs. Ponsonby’s
exact status it became distinctly
friendly. People are helpful by instinct,
and offers of neighborly assistance
poured in from all sides.

Deena left nothing undone that could,
by anticipation, add to Simeon’s comfort.
His room was ready, a nurse engaged,
and all the paraphernalia belonging
to the care of the sick collected long
before the time due for his arrival. She
counted upon seeing him four weeks
from the date of the cable. The regular
trip of the mail boats between Rio
and New York is twenty days; from
Montevideo two days more; to that
must be added another day to reach
Boston, and she was warned that a
yacht would go more slowly than a
large steamer; she therefore concluded
the third week in June would bring
them.

The lot of women is to wait, and they
do it under a pressure of nervous strain
that makes it slow torture. No turn of
fortune could have surprised Deena at
this crisis, for her imagination had pictured
every possibility.

When a summer storm blackened the
sky she saw the yacht tempest-tossed
and sinking, driven before a tropical
cyclone; when the sun shone, she fancied
it sailing gayly into port with Simeon
restored to health, expecting to find
her as he left her—the willing slave, the
careful housewife—and she shivered
and went pale at the thought; and then
in a revulsion of feeling she saw him
dying, and she was ready to cast herself
at his feet, and tell him all—how she
had tried to do right, how she had
struggled against her love for Stephen.
Perhaps he would have mercy upon her
and let her go away, all by herself, to
wrestle with her heart.

She couldn’t eat; she couldn’t sleep.
She grew so wan and thin she was like
a ghost of her old self.

Her mother said:

“My dear, you must stop fretting.
I am sure, under the care of that clever
young doctor Mr. French took down,
and with the comforts of the yacht,
your husband will be quite himself by
the time he gets home.”

And her father added:

“You must not be so impatient,
Deena; it is mighty nasty sailing
through West Indian waters, and a boat
of that size doesn’t carry enough fuel
for a prolonged voyage; they will have
to stop for coal somewhere on their way
up.”

She was growing irritable under her
dread. Like Elisha, she longed to silence
them with the answer:

“I know it; hold ye your peace.”

The middle of June had passed, the
fourth week of the voyage had begun,
and now any day, any hour, might
bring news. Deena’s anxiety had made
such inroads into her health that her
father took alarm and called in her old
friend Dr. Hassan, and he, wise man,
gave her a sedative and ordered her to
bed, though the afternoon was still
young.

It was the first long sleep she had had
for weeks, and the refreshment came at
the time of her direst need, for at daybreak
the summons roused her. She
waked with a beating heart; wheels
stopped in the street, her gate clicked,
there were footsteps coming up her
path—bold, hurried steps; they reached
the veranda—the bell pealed.

She sprang from her bed, huddling
her dressing gown round her as she
ran, and, slipping back the heavy, old-fashioned
bolts of the front door, she
stood face to face with Stephen.

If she were pale, he was paler; his
blood seemed turned to ice that summer
morning.

“The yacht is at Wolfshead,” he said.
“How soon can you be ready? We
must go by rail—I have a special waiting
for you.”

A glow from the first blush of day
caught her as she stood in the frame of
the doorway. She was like a mediæval
saint, with her hair wound in a crown
about her head, her blue gown falling
 in stately fold, and her bare feet showing
under the hem of her nightgown.
In spite of her seeming calm, her eyes
blazed with excitement.

To French she seemed something
holy and apart—as if those bare feet
rested on a crescent, and the shadows
of the old hall were floating clouds. He
had schooled himself during his hurried
journey, in order to meet her without
emotion, but she was her own protection;
to have touched her would have
seemed sacrilege. Her lips tried to
frame the question that consumed her
with its terrors.

“Simeon——” she began, but her
voice failed.

Stephen’s haggard eyes softened.

“He is dying,” he said. “But there is
time—perhaps to-day—perhaps to-morrow.
His force of will has kept him
alive to see you—he has cared more
than you knew.”

She gave a little sob, and turned toward
the staircase. Halfway up she
stopped.

“I forgot to ask you to come in,” she
said, “or whether you want anything I
can get you? But it doesn’t matter,
does it? All that matters is to do Simeon’s
bidding. I shall be very quick.”

In an incredibly short time she was
back, fully dressed, and carrying a bag,
into which she had thrust what was indispensable
to her comfort for another
day. She waked the servant, left a message
for her father, and then she and
Stephen went out into the street, so gay
with early sunlight and twittering birds,
so bare of human traffic. At first a
strange shyness kept her dumb; she
longed to ask a thousand things, but
the questions that rose to her lips
seemed susceptible of misunderstanding,
and Stephen’s aloofness frightened her.
Did he think, she wondered, that she
could forget her duty to Simeon at such
a moment, that he surrounded himself
with this impenetrable reserve? And
all the time he was regarding her with
a passionate reverence that shamed him
into silence.

At the railway station their train was
waiting—the locomotive hissing its impatience;
they got into the car, for there
was but one, and in a moment were
flying seaward. A man—the steward
of the yacht—was busy at the far end
of the car with a cooking apparatus, and
the aroma of coffee came intoxicatingly
to her nostrils. She remembered she
had eaten nothing since her early dinner
the day before, and she was exhausted
with excitement, and then she
despised herself for thinking of her
physical needs when Simeon lay dying.
It was fortunate that French had taken
a saner view of the situation, for the
coffee was just what was needed to restore
her equipoise.

She began to understand the delicacy
of her companion’s conduct, and the
simplicity of the whole situation when
stripped of morbidness. The only thing
that behooved her was to soothe her
husband’s last hours on earth—to give
out the tenderness of a pitying heart. As
her common sense asserted itself she began
plying Stephen with the questions
that had seemed so impossible half an
hour before—would Simeon know her—could
he bear conversation—was he
changed in appearance—had he suffered
beyond relief? She demanded the whole
story of his rescue and of the voyage
home. She was gentle, womanly, infinitely
sweet. By the time they reached
their destination all constraint was
gone; they were two comrades absorbed
in a common interest, for Simeon
occupied their every thought.

There was a narrow pier at Wolfshead,
sheltered by a point of rocky
shore that made a landing for small
boats in good weather, and there the
steam launch was waiting with its two
trim sailors and its gaudy flag. The
yacht was anchored about a mile from
shore—her graceful outlines clearly defined
against the ocean’s blue. If the
purity of her white paint had suffered
in the long voyage it was not apparent—red
and white awnings were stretched
over the deck. All looked hospitably
gay. Once more Deena shrank into herself,
the brilliant scene mocked the tragedy
within.

All too quickly they crossed the intervening
water; they were on the deck—in
the saloon. She was trembling so
 she could hardly stand, and Stephen
put her into a comfortable chair and
left her, while he made her coming
known. She hardly glanced at the luxurious
fittings of the charming room;
her eyes were fixed on the door, dreading,
yet impatient, for the message.

A small, sensitive-looking man came
toward her and introduced himself.

“I am Dr. Miles,” he said, “Mr. Ponsonby’s
physician, and, if you will allow
me, I will take you to him now.
There is no question of saving his
strength, Mrs. Ponsonby. We have
been nursing what is left to him for
days, in order that he could lavish it in
this interview with you. Don’t try to
curb him; let him have his say.”

She followed him to a deck cabin almost
under the bridge, and stood for a
moment at the threshold, to make sure
of her composure. There was a narrow
brass bed, a chest of drawers, a washstand,
and close to the bed a wicker
chair, with silk cushions, was drawn up,
as if in expectation of a guest. The
head of the bed was toward her, so that
she couldn’t see Simeon’s face, but he
heard the rustle of skirts, and called
her name, and she made a step forward
and sank on her knees beside him.

“Oh, Simeon,” she gasped, “how you
have suffered! I am so sorry!”

He moved his hand feebly and patted
her shoulder, and she, in a passion of
pity, carried it to her lips. For the first
time she ventured to look at him. Was
this Simeon! She would have passed
him in a hospital ward as an utter
stranger, so completely was he changed.
He had discarded his spectacles, and his
eyes were dull and faded; pain had
robbed them of that expression of concentrated
wisdom she knew so well. He
wore a short, curling beard and mustache,
and his clothing, supplied from
Stephen’s wardrobe, was luxurious; it
was silk, of a faint color between blue
and gray, and the handkerchief, protruding
from the pocket, was delicately
fine. Extreme neatness was characteristic
of Simeon, but he disliked anything
florid in dress or appearance, anything
opposed to the austere simplicity
that marked his manner of living. She
wondered whether such things mattered
to him now.

He noticed her start of surprise as
her eyes met his, and fancied she was
shocked by the ravages of illness, for he
said, with a touch of his old irritation:

“Didn’t they tell you I was dying?
Are you afraid to be left alone with me?
You used to be a courageous person,
Deena.”

The querulousness with which he began
the sentence melted into a rallying
smile.

“Oh, no,” she said, “I am not afraid.
I am too sorry to be frightened.”

“There is a bell, in case you want to
summon the doctor,” he continued, “but
I should rather talk to you alone. I
have been very homesick for you, and
for the old house—sometimes the longing
has been most acute—and then the
anxiety of leaving you poorly provided
for has been part of my distress. If I
could have lived a few years more this
would have been obviated, and possibly,
even now, my book will add something
to your income.” He made a visible
effort to speak clearly. “Now, in regard
to your future support; I have a
life insurance of ten thousand dollars,
and securities to about the same amount—and
then, of course, the house. This
is all I have been able to save, though
I have cut our living down to bare necessities.
You have been of great assistance
to me, Deena—without you life
would have had little flavor, but sometimes
I fear that in the desire to provide
for your future I was not considerate
enough of your present. I ought to
have been more mindful that young
people need pleasure. You will have to
forgive that and many other mistakes.”
He looked at her almost wistfully.

Deena’s tears came, dripping plentifully
over her clasped hands.

“It is I who should ask forgiveness,”
she said, humbly, remembering how
often she had scorned his economies.
“The money is more than I shall need—don’t
think of it again, Simeon. Isn’t
there anything you want to tell me about
your work—your book?”

His face lit up eagerly—the topic was
congenial.

 “My papers are safe,” he said. “All
the initial work of classification and description
that I did on the Tintoretto is
in French’s keeping, and he and Sinclair—the
man who has my place—are going
to edit the book. We have had a
great deal of talk about it on the way
up, whenever I had a fairly quiet day.
It is idle to try to put into words what
I owe French.”

“And he feels nothing but self-reproach
for having urged you to go,”
said Deena, faintly. “Not that anyone
could have foreseen the miserable outcome.”

“It isn’t miserable!” Simeon answered,
almost fiercely. “In many respects
it is all that I hoped. I have
made a name for myself—there will not
be a scientific library in the world without
my book, when once it is issued.
People have died for lesser achievements
than that.” And then he added,
more gently: “Not that it could be considered
as an achievement without
French’s aid.”

His mind could not detach itself from
its debt of gratitude, for he suddenly
broke out in passionate eulogy.

“He has sacrificed everything to me—his
ambitions—his time—his comfort—his
money, though that is the last
thing he would begrudge, but you have
no idea what it costs to run one of those
large yachts! It must have made an
inroad even in his large fortune. He
has been a friend indeed!”

Deena turned away her face; it was
hard for her to praise Stephen, although
her heart echoed her husband’s words.

“He has high ideals in friendship as
in everything else,” she answered, “but
you must remember, Simeon, that the
thought of your sufferings agonized us
at home. Who could have abandoned
you to such a fate? It makes me sick
to think of it!”

A sort of shiver passed over him,
while he said, simply:

“It was all in the day’s work. French
ran the same risks, only with better
luck.” Presently he added:

“I feel tired, Deena—and a little oppressed.
Perhaps you had better ring
the bell—but stay. Will you kiss me
before you ring?”

She kissed him with a pity that
wrung her heart, and he sighed contentedly
and shut his eyes. He only
spoke once more, just as the doctor
came to his bedside.

“I should have been glad to see the
old house before I die, but it is just as
well as it is.”

He was dying all the afternoon,
peacefully and gently, and at sunset the
end came.

CHAPTER XI.

Master Richard Shelton sat at the
foot of his sister’s table dispensing its
hospitalities chiefly to himself. Through
some law unknown to science, all dishes
seemed to gravitate toward the main
center of Dicky’s trencher, thereby leaving
the rest of the table comparatively
bare.

For eighteen months Master Shelton
had given Mrs. Ponsonby the advantage
of his company; not so much through
volition—albeit, he was well enough
pleased with his quarters—as through
submission to paternal authority.

Conventional ideas are apt to wilt under
the blight of poverty, and to revive
under the fuller harvesting of this
world’s goods, and Mr. Shelton, Sr.,
who had, in the days of his leanness, let
Polly run wild with all the college boys
of Harmouth, became suddenly particular,
as his bank account fattened, in regard
to the niceties of conduct in his
daughters. His scruples even embraced
Deena; he said she was too young a
widow to live alone, and a blank sight
too handsome, and that either she must
return to the protection of his roof or
else receive her brother under her own.
With the docility of the intelligent, she
accepted his fiat, but chose the evil represented
by a unit rather than by the
sum total of family companionship.

So she and Dicky had lived together
since the day when Simeon had been
laid to rest beside his mother in the
churchyard, and Deena had taken up
life with such courage as she could muster
in the old house. She had started
 out with a long illness, as the result of
overtaxed nerves, and the nurse who
had been engaged for Simeon found
ample employment with Simeon’s widow;
but a good constitution and a quiet
mind are excellent helps toward recovery,
and by September she found herself
in admirable health.

Stephen’s energies had been absorbed
in editing Simeon’s book. He had the
assistance of the botanical department
of Harmouth, and the book was produced
in a manner which would have
given poor Ponsonby infinite pleasure.
French spared no expense, especially in
the color drawings from Simeon’s photographs
and specimens, which were exceptionally
valuable. The printing was
done in Boston, and Stephen was there
much of the time. During Deena’s illness
he was glad of an excuse to be
near enough to get daily reports of her
progress, but as she became strong and
resumed the routine of living, so that
intercourse became unavoidable, he
found the strain of silence more than he
could bear. He resigned his professorship
permanently, and went abroad,
making the book his excuse. He wished
to see that it was properly heralded by
both English and Continental scientific
periodicals, and he preferred to attend
to it himself. To say that Deena missed
him but feebly expresses the void his
going made in her life, but, knowing her
own heart, and suspecting the state of
his, she was glad to be spared his presence
in these early days of widowhood,
and could not but approve his decision.

Dicky’s society was hardly calculated
to stifle her longings for higher things,
for his conduct called for constant repression.
At first he had nearly driven
her wild by his prying interest in what
did not concern him, his way of unmasking
her secret thoughts, his powers
of seeing round corners, if not through
sealed envelopes, but as time went on
she grew fond of his honest boy-nature,
and learned to laugh at his precocious
acuteness. Perhaps with Stephen’s departure
there were fewer occasions for
her to resent the challenge of his intrusive
eye. There were, also, alleviations
coincident with the school year,
for then she was free from his company
from the time he slammed the front
door, at five minutes to nine, till he returned
at two, ravenous for dinner.

On the particular morning indicated
at the beginning of the chapter, the season
was the late autumn—the clock was
pointing ominously near nine—the lady
opposite to Master Shelton looked more
beautiful than ever in her widow’s
weeds. Dicky conveyed half a sausage
and a wedge of buttered toast to the
sustenance of boyhood before he asked—with
some difficulty, if the truth were
confessed:

“May I take a bunch of grapes to
school, Deena?”

She was about to give a cheerful consent,
when he defeated his own ends by
adding:

“None of the other boys have hothouse
grapes; it makes ’em think a lot
of me. I guess they know where they
come from, too!”

“In those circumstances, certainly
not,” she answered, indignantly. “You
can eat all you like at home.”

“Well, I call that low-down mean,”
he said, stabbing another sausage, “and
you gettin’ all the fruit and flowers
from Mr. French’s place sent to you
every day. I wish Polly and Ben were
there still—they wouldn’t begrudge me
a little fruit.”

Polly and Ben had taken Stephen’s
place for the summer, during his protracted
absence, and had but recently
returned to New York.

“Polly and Ben would despise your
snobbishness just as I do; besides, I do
not approve of your taking eatables to
school,” she added, disingenuously, for
her objection was to furnishing food for
Harmouth gossip—not to Dicky.

“Oh, pshaw!” he exclaimed. “As if
I didn’t know why you won’t let me
take ’em! Mr. French will give me
anything I ask for when he gets home—that’s
one comfort. Did you know he
may be here any day? The man who
brought the flowers told me so yesterday.”

Deena’s complexion flushed a lively
pink, or else it was the reflection from
the wood fire, leaping in tongues of
 flame behind the tall brass fender. She
certainly looked singularly girlish as she
sat behind the array of Ponsonby breakfast
silver, her severe black frock, with
the transparent bands of white at throat
and wrists, only serving to mark her
youthful freshness. Her beauty was of
little consequence to her brother, who
was busy considering the advantages
that might accrue to himself from
Stephen’s return.

“When Mr. French went away, he
said I could ride his saddle horse, and
though I’ve been there half a dozen
times since Ben left, that old beast of
a coachman won’t let me inside the stable.
Will you tell Mr. French when he
comes home what an old puddin’ head
he’s got to look after his horses? The
man ought to be kicked out!”

“I shall hardly venture to complain
to Mr. French about his servants,” said
Deena.

“You might be good-natured,” he
urged; “here’s the whole autumn gone
without my getting any riding, and Mr.
French would do anything you
asked——”

“It is time for you to go to school,”
said Deena, shortly.

“No, it isn’t; not for three minutes
yet,” he contradicted. “‘Tenny rate, I
don’t mean to be early this morning—it’s
jography, and I don’t know my
lesson; but I do think you might speak
about the horse, Deena; I never get a
bit of sport worth countin’”—this in a
high, grumbling minor. “There was
Ben; he had his automobile here the
whole summer, and never offered it to
me once! The fellows all think it was
awfully mean—I had promised to take
them out in it, and it made me feel
deuced cheap, I can tell you. The idea
of using a machine like that just to air
a kid every day! I guess it pumped it
full of wind, anyhow—that’s one comfort.”

“If you are going to say disagreeable
things about the baby, I won’t
listen to you,” said Deena, crossly, and
then, ashamed of her petulance, added:
“Run along to school, dear; the sooner
you get some knowledge into that little
red head of yours, the sooner you can
have automobiles and horses of your
own.”

“Those of my brothers-in-law will
suit me just as well,” he said, favoring
her with a horrid grimace, as he wiped
his mouth on a rope of napkin held taut
between his outstretched fists. “Perhaps
I had better let Mr. French know
myself what I expect in the future.”

“Perhaps you’ll mind your own business!”
cried Deena, driven to fury.

He left the room singing in a quavering
treble:

I’ll pray for you when on the stormy ocean

With love’s devotion. That’s what I’ll do.

It was a song with which a nursemaid
of the Shelton children had been
wont to rock the reigning baby to sleep,
and had lurked in Dicky’s memory for
many a year.

Poor Deena was thoroughly ruffled.
It was maddening to have a love she
held as the most sacred secret of her
heart vulgarized by a boy’s coarse teasing,
and, in addition, she was jealous of
her own dignity—anxious to pay her
dead husband proper respect—distressed
at the possibility of Stephen’s
thoughtful kindness becoming a subject
of comment in the town. And yet
what difference did it make?

This carefully guarded secret would
be public property by her own consent
before a week was over, for Dicky’s announcement
of French’s return was no
news to Deena—at that very moment
her heart was beating against a letter
which assured her he was following
fast upon its tracks, and when he came
he was not likely to prove a patient
lover. All through that second summer
his letters had been growing more
tender, more urgent, till at last he had
taken matters into his own hands, and
decided that their separation must end.
For aught she knew, his vessel might
already have reached New York—he
might be that blessed moment on his
way to Harmouth! The thought sent
little thrills of happiness bounding
through her veins. She had a shrewd
idea he would appear unannounced by
letter or telegram, but not to-day—certainly
not to-day—she reflected.

 There were plenty of small duties
waiting for her that morning, but in
woman’s parlance she “couldn’t settle to
anything”; there was an excitement in
her mood that demanded the freedom of
fresh air. She went up to her bedroom
and stood for a moment at her window
before yielding to the impulse that beckoned
her out into the sunshine; and,
drawing Stephen’s letter from her dress,
she read it once more, to make sure she
had missed no precious hint as to the
time of his sailing. He wrote:

May I come back? You must know all I
mean that to imply—to come back, my best
beloved, to you—to order my life in accordance
to your pleasure—to marry you the day
I set foot in Harmouth—or to wait impatiently
till you are pleased to give yourself
to me. I trust your love too entirely to fear
that you will needlessly prolong the time.
You are too fair-minded to let mere conventions
weigh with you as against my happiness.
Between you and me there must be
no shams, and yet I would not shock or
hurry you for the world.

On second thoughts, I shall not wait for
your permission to return—that is not the
best way to gain one’s desires! No, I shall
come before you can stop me, and while you
are saying to yourself, “Perhaps he is on
the ocean,” I may be turning in at your gate.

What did she mean to do? she asked
herself, with a smile that was its own
answer.

She went into her closet, and, fetching
her crape hat from the shelf, began
pinning it on before the glass. Its somber
ugliness accorded ill with the brightness
of her hair, and somehow her hair
seemed to turn mourning into a mockery.

She couldn’t help recalling an incident
that had happened two years before,
when she had seen herself in that
same glass transformed into sudden
prettiness by Polly’s skillful fingers, and
how her pleasure in her appearance
had been turned into humiliation by
Simeon’s petty tyranny, when she
asked him to pay for her hat. And
then she was ashamed of her own
thoughts—distressed that she had let
the paltry reminiscence force itself into
her mind; for great happiness should
put us in charity with all. Never again
would she allow an unkind remembrance
to lodge in her thoughts.

She shut the door of her room and
hurried out into the street—there was
so much indoors to remind her of what
she most wished to forget. When
Stephen came for her they would go
away from Harmouth—just for a little
while, till the memories faded—and,
in a future of perfect love, think kindly,
gratefully, pitifully, of Simeon.

You see, she was desperately in love,
poor child, and at last heart and conscience
were in accord.

Her feet fairly danced up the street;
she moved so lightly she hardly rustled
the carpet of fallen leaves that overspread
the pavement. It was a glorious
day, the sun was touching all prosaic
things with gold, and up in heaven,
against the interminable blue, little
white clouds sailed in dapples, such as
Raphael charged with angel faces, and
every face seemed to smile.

Wandering across the campus, under
the stately arches of the college elms,
she finally reached the open country,
and, realizing that even the wings of
happiness are mortal, she turned homeward,
choosing the avenue that led past
French’s place. Perhaps she hoped for
reassuring signs of his coming—doors
and windows thrown open and gardeners
at work upon the ground—but before
she got beyond the high hedge
that cut off her view, a carriage, which
she recognized as Stephen’s, drove rapidly
toward the gate, and in it sat a
lady, stately and grand, but so closely
veiled as to defy both sun and curiosity.
At a sign from her the carriage stopped,
and a voice exclaimed:

“I have just been to see you, Mrs.
Ponsonby, and was so much disappointed
to find you out—and so was
some one else, I fancy, who I am sure
has been at your house this morning!
Pray get in and drive home with me.
And I will send you back to town after
you have paid me a little visit.”

Deena had by this time recognized
Mrs. Star, and recovered sufficiently
from her surprise to take the offered
seat in the carriage, but she was in such
a tumult of hope and fear she hardly
dared trust herself to do more than
greet her old friend. Mrs. Star understood
 quite well, and gave her time to
recover her wits by a characteristic
harangue.

“How am I?” she repeated, sardonically.
“Lame for life! I have never
got over McTorture’s treatment, and
never shall. Oh, no, it was not the
original accident—that was an innocent
affair—it is the result of McTorture’s
nonsense in keeping me chained
to my sofa in one position till my leg
stiffened. But never mind about doctors;
they’re all alike—bad’s the best!
You look handsome and healthy enough
to keep out of their clutches; tell me all
about yourself.”

“There is never anything to tell about
me,” said Deena. “I am much more
concerned to know why you are here.”

Mrs. Star’s eyes softened.

“Because Stephen wouldn’t stop long
enough in New York for me to exchange
ten words with him, and so I
did the next best thing—indeed, the
only thing I could do to satisfy my
affection—I came with him; and upon
my word, I do not think he wanted me!
Now, how do you account for that,
Mrs. Deena?”

Her expression was so insinuating
that Deena might be excused a slight
irritation in her tone as she answered:

“I don’t account for it.”

Here they reached the front door, for
the approach was a short one, and Mrs.
Star got out laboriously and ushered
her guest into the hall.

“Do you know your way to the library?”
she asked. “It is on the other
side of this barn of a room, and if you
will make yourself comfortable there,
I will join you in a minute. The truth
is, we are not in order, and I must give
a message before I can have the conscience
to sit down and enjoy a chat.”

Deena’s eyes were still blinded by the
midday glare, but she managed to cross
the great drawing room without stumbling
over an ottoman, and, pushing
aside the heavy curtain that shut off the
library, she walked directly into Stephen’s
arms.

As Mrs. Star saw fit to leave her undisturbed,
it would be sheer presumption
for a humble person like the writer
to disregard that compelling example.
Suffice it to say that for one hour
Stephen’s horses stamped and champed
in the stable, and that when finally Mrs.
Star did appear, the occupants of the
library were under the impression she
had been gone barely long enough to
take off her wraps.

Perhaps no mortals deserve happiness,
and certainly few attain it, but if
ever a man and a woman were likely
to find satisfaction in each other’s companionship,
it was the lovers sitting
hand in hand before Stephen’s fire.

Most women of twenty-four have had
some experience of love as a passion;
they have known its fullness or its
blight, or more often still, they have
frittered it away in successive flirtations,
but with Deena it had come as a
revelation and been consecrated to one.
To be sure, she had tried to crush and
repress it, but it had persisted because
of its inherent force. And with Stephen
the passion was at once the delight and
glory of his life. His was no boy’s love
made up of sentiment and vanity; he
had brought a man’s courage to follow
duty to the borders of despair, and all
the while he held the image of her he
loved unsullied in his heart. At last
they were free to take all that life had
before withheld of sympathy and friendship
and perfect understanding. What
wonder that an hour should slip away
before they realized the flight of time?

Mrs. Star received her nephew’s announcement
with suitable effusion, and
with an undercurrent of genuine feeling.
After kissing Deena, she made a
confidence that had a spice of kindly
malice.

“My dear child,” she said, “I knew
so well what was about to happen, that
I came all the way from New York in
order to welcome you into the family,
and I think I showed great self-restraint
not to tell you so in the carriage when
you put that very direct question as to
what brought me.”

 

 
 

Concerning the Heart’s Deep Pages

W

When Dickie’s mother
put him in my charge
for the summer she
said: “Keep him out
of as much mischief
as you can.” This
seemed unnecessary,
for, really, Dickie was a well-mannered,
good-looking young fellow, with broad
shoulders, a clear skin and a clean heart.
I said as much.

“Oh, you old bachelors!” laughed
Dickie’s mother, and sailed away to
spend her second season of widowhood
abroad.

Dickie and I were just taking a look
at the country surrounding our summer
headquarters when we found Rosie.
Balancing herself on a gatepost and
eating cherries was Rosie. It must be
admitted that she did both of these
things with a certain grace, also that
the picture she made had its charm.
For she was probably sixteen, with all
that the age implies.

Of course, one could not expect
Dickie to be at all impressed. Certainly
I did not.

“Girls!” Here followed an ominous
inbreathing, ending in an explosive
“Huh!” This was Dickie’s expressed
attitude toward the sex. For Dickie
was nineteen, which is the scornful age,
you know. What are girls when a fellow
is going to be a soph. in the fall,
with the prospect of playing quarterback
on the ’varsity eleven?

As we neared the girl on the gatepost
Dickie gave her a careless glance. She
certainly deserved better. There was
the sifting sunshine in her hair and
there were her white, rounded arms
reaching up to pull down a fruit-laden
branch. Perhaps the girl on the gatepost
felt the slight of Dickie’s unappreciative
glance, perhaps not. At any
rate, she was unstirred.

“Want one?” she asked, saucily
dangling a cherry at us.

Red as the cherry went Dickie’s face,
and he marched stiffly past without reply.
Once we were out of earshot, he
remarked, with deep disgust: “What a
freshy!”

“Yes, but rather pretty,” said I.

“Think so? Now, I don’t.” This
with the air of a connoisseur. “But she
did have good eyes.”

“Yes,” I agreed. “I like brown ones
myself.”

“Brown?” protested Dickie. “They
were blue, dark blue and big—the deep
kind.”

“Oh, were they?” In my tone must
have been that which caused Dickie to
suspect that I was teasing him.

“You bet she knows it, too,” he
added, vindictively. “Conceited beggars,
these girls.”

“Awfully,” I assented. Then, after a
 pause: “But I thought you were fond
of cherries?”

“So I am. If she’d been a boy, I
would have tried to buy a quart.”

“She seemed to want you to have
some,” I suggested. “Perhaps she
would sell you a few.”

Dickie glanced at me suspiciously.
“Think so? I’ve a mind to go back and
try. Will you wait?”

I said I would; in fact, it was the only
thing to be done, for he was off. So I
sat down and watched the scorner of
girls disappear eagerly around a bend
in the road. At the end of a half hour
of waiting I began to speculate. Had
Dickie’s courage failed him, had he
taken to the woods, or was he upbraiding
her of the gatepost for the sin of
conceit? I would go and see for myself.

All unheeding the rest of the world,
they were sitting at the foot of the cherry
tree. The “conceited beggar” of the
deep blue eyes was trying to toss cherries
into Dickie’s open mouth. When
she missed it became Dickie’s turn to
toss cherries. The game was a spirited
one. Dickie appeared to be well entertained.

“I thought you had forgotten me,”
said I, mildly. Dickie’s laugh broke
square in the middle, and he smoothed
his face into a bored expression.

“Her name is Rosie,” this was the
substance of the stammered introduction.

“Indeed!” I replied. “And you were
right about her eyes; they are blue.”

Dickie flushed guiltily and hastily got
on his feet.

“Come on,” he said; “I guess we’d
better be going.”

Very frankly Rosie looked her opinion
of me as we left. It was interesting
to note the elaborate strategy used
by Dickie to conceal the fact that he
waved his handkerchief to her. There
ensued a long silence between us, but
of this Dickie seemed unconscious. He
broke it by whistling “Bedelia” two
notes off the key.

“It’s too bad, Dickie,” I said, finally,
“that you dislike girls so much.”

“They’re a silly lot,” said Dickie, with
a brave effort at a tired drawl.

“But Rosie, now——”

“Oh, she’s not like the rest of them.
She’s rather jolly.”

“Conceited little beggar, though, I
suppose?”

“No, sir; not a bit. She’s just the
right kind.” Then Dickie flushed and
the conversation lapsed suddenly.

We were to go sailing on the river
next morning, but when the time came
Dickie pleaded delay. He had “promised
to take a book to a friend.” He
would be back in a few minutes. Two
hours did Dickie take for that errand,
and I began to think that perhaps my
joking had been unwise.

Dickie now entered upon a chronic
state of being “togged up.” He treasured
faded flowers, raising hue and cry
because the maid threw out a wilted
peony which he had enshrined in a vase
on his chiffonier. Once he almost fell
into the river rescuing an envelope
which had slipped from his pocket. The
treasure it contained seemed to be a
lock of dark hair. His spending money
went for fancy chocolates, which I did
not see him eat.

Such were the beginnings of this tremendous
affair.

Very gentle and serious Dickie became
in these days, moods new to him.
Also he took to reading poetry. Scott’s
“Marmion,” about the only piece of
verse with which he had been on speaking
acquaintance, he abandoned for
fragments of “Locksley Hall” and “Lucille.”
His musical taste underwent
like change. The rollicking college airs
he was accustomed to whistle with more
vigor than accuracy gave place to “Tell
Me, Pretty Maiden,” and “Annie
Laurie.” These he executed quite as
inaccurately, but—and this was some
relief—in minor key.

Sitting in the sacred hush of the
moonlight, we had long talks on sober
subjects not at all related to “revolving
wedges” and “guards back formation,”
on which he had been wont to discourse.
With uneasy conscience I meditated on
the amazing alchemy, potent in young
and tender passion.

 One morning a grinning youngster
with big blue eyes, like Rosie’s, handed
me a note. It was rather sticky to the
touch, by reason of the candy with
which the messenger had been paid. It
bore no address. “Darlingest Dearest——”
Thus far I read, then folded
it promptly and put it in my pocket.

The note was still there the next afternoon
when, jibing our sail, we came
abruptly on an unexpected scene. In a
smart cedar rowboat, such as they have
for hire at the summer hotel, an athletic
youth wielded a pair of long, spruce
oars. Facing him, with her back toward
us and leaning comfortably
against the chair seat in the stern, was
a pretty girl in white.

“Why,” said I, with perhaps a suspicion
of relief, “I believe that is Rosie.”

Dickie, gripping the tiller hard, was
staring as one in a trance. My words
roused him.

“Rosie? What Rosie?” said he.

“Why, the one who gave you the
cherries.”

“Is it?” asked Dickie, stoically. Then,
with studied carelessness and devilish
abandon: “I say, old man, toss me a
cigar, will you? I feel like having a
smoke.”

After dinner I found Dickie in his
room. There was a scent of burned paper
in the air and fresh ashes were in
the grate. The mercury was close to
ninety.

“Chilly?” said I.

Dickie laughed unconvincingly. “No,
just burning some old trash. Want to
take a tramp?”

I did. Was it chance or the immutable
workings of fate which took us in
time past the house of the cherry tree?
In a porch hammock was Rosie, a vision
of budding beauty only half clouded
in flimsy lawn and lace. Yet with never
a turn of the head Dickie swaggered
by, talking meanwhile to me in tones
meant to carry an idea of much light-heartedness.
Over my shoulder I noted
that Rosie was standing watching us,
a puzzled look on her face.

“Dick!” It was rather a faint call,
but loud enough to be heard.

“She’s calling you,” said I.

“Wait, Dickie!” This time there was
an aggrieved, pleading note, against
which the stern Dickie was not proof.

“Well,” said he, “I suppose I’d better
see what she wants. Will you wait?”

“No, I will go on slowly and you can
catch up with me. Don’t be long,
Dickie.”

But a full hour later, when I returned,
he was just starting. From
some distance up the road I could see
them. On the veranda Rosie’s mother
rocked and worked placidly away at
something in her lap. Quite sedately
they walked down the path until a big
hydrangea bush, studded thickly with
great clumps of blossoms, screened
them from the house. Then something
occurred which told me that the boating
incident and the unanswered note
had either been forgiven or forgotten. I
dodged out of sight behind a hedge.
When I thought it safe to come out,
Dickie was swinging up the road toward
me, whistling furiously. Clawing
my shoulder, he remarked: “Say, old
man, what do you think of her?”

“Think of whom?”

“Why, Rosie.”

“Rosie! What Rosie? Oh, you
mean the one who gave you the cherries?”

“Yes, of course. Say”—this impulsively
in my ear—“she’s the sweetest
girl alive.”

“From what I saw just now,” said I,
“I should say that you were quite competent
to pass on Rosie’s flavor. You
took at least two tastes.”

“I don’t care if you did see,” said
Dickie. “Suppose you can keep a secret? We’re en——”

“You young scamp!” I exclaimed.
Visions of an ambitious and angry
mother came to me with abrupt vividness.
“You don’t mean to tell me that
you two——”

“Yep, we are. But no one is to know
of it until I’ve graduated.”

Interesting news for me, wasn’t it?
Well, by means of discreet deception
and the use of such diplomacy as would
have settled a dispute between nations,
I dragged Dickie far away that very
night. Moreover, although it was the
 most difficult and thankless task I had
ever undertaken, I kept him away until
I had seen him safely bestowed in a college
dormitory. There I left him constructing,
in defiance of all the good
advice I had given him, an elaborate
missive to a person whom he addressed
as “My Darling Rosie.” Then I knew
that I might as well give up. Sorrowfully
I recalled the words of a forgotten
sentimentalist: “It is on the deep
pages of the heart that Youth writes indelibly
its salutary to Cupid.”

When I met Dickie’s mother at the
pier in October, I expected to hear that
he had written all about my wicked interference
in the Rosie affair. He
hadn’t, though, and I shamelessly accepted
her thanks, wondering all the
while what she would say when the
shocking truth came out. Her Dickie
engaged! And to a nameless nobody!
It would not be pleasant to face Dickie’s
mother after she had acquired this
knowledge.

So at the end of the term I was on
hand to help Dickie pack his trunk,
meaning to save him, by hook or crook,
from his precocious entanglement. I
should try reason first, then ridicule,
and, lastly, I would plead with him, as
humbly as I might, to forget.

This program I did not carry out. On
the mantel in Dickie’s room, propped
against a tobacco jar, was a photograph
of a girl with fluffy hair and pouting
lips. Observing that Dickie wrapped
the picture carefully in a sweater before
tucking it away in his trunk, I
asked: “Who is that, Dickie?”

“Met her at the Junior hop,” said
Dickie. “She’s a queen, all right.”

“Indeed!” Then I added, anxiously:
“And what of Rosie?”

“Rosie?” Could this blankness on
Dickie’s face be genuine? “What Rosie?”

“Why, the one who gave you the
cherries.”

“Oh, that one!” Dickie laughed
lightly. “Why, that’s all off long ago,
you know.”

Right there I abandoned all faith in
a sentimental theory having to do with
Cupid and certain pages in the heart of
Youth.


SONG

I gave to love the fairest rose

That in my garden grew;

And still my heart its fragrance knows—

Does he remember, too?

He laid his dreams upon my day,

His kisses on my mouth,

I woke, to find him flown away

With summer to the south.

Love’s vagrant step once more to greet,

My garden blooms in vain;

The roses of the south are sweet—

Love will not come again!

The roses of the south are sweet—

Love will not come again!

 

AN EDITORIAL

SYNOPSIS OF CHAPTERS I—XIII OF “THE DELUGE,” BY DAVID GRAHAM PHILLIPS

Matthew Blacklock, the central figure of the story, is essentially a self-made man, who has made
himself a power to be reckoned with. He is a man of great natural force, immense egotism, insatiable
greed for notoriety and unswerving adherence to his own standards of morality. He has two devouring
ambitions: First to become one of the inner circle that controls high finance and second to become
one of the elect in society.

The opening chapters explain these ambitions. The magnate of the financial world is Roebuck,
who has from time to time made use of Blacklock’s peculiar abilities and following. The latter has
become impatient and dissatisfied with his role as a mere instrument and demands of Roebuck that
he shall be given a place among the “seats of the mighty.” Roebuck makes a pretense of yielding to
the demand.

Blacklock’s social ambition is awakened and stimulated by his meeting with Anita Ellersly, the
sister of a young society man who has been the recipient of many financial favors from Blacklock.

The latter finally succeeds in his wish so far as to receive an invitation to dinner at the Ellerslys’,
which is given for reasons that are obvious. It is made plain to him, however, that his intentions with
respect to Anita are extremely distasteful to her, and after an evening spent under a tremendous nervous
strain he leaves the house exhausted and depressed.

His first impulse after his visit to the Ellerslys’ house is to regard his plans as hopeless, but his
vanity comes to his rescue and strengthens his resolution to succeed. For assistance he turns to Monson,
the trainer of his racing stable, an Englishman in whom he has discovered unmistakable signs of breeding
and refinement. Under Monson’s tuition he makes rapid progress in adapting himself to the requirements
imposed upon aspirants for social distinction.

His absorption in these pursuits leads to his unconscious neglect of some of the finer points of his
financial game. He allows himself to be misled by the smooth appearance of the friendliness of Mowbray
Langdon, one of Roebuck’s trusted lieutenants, and accumulates a heavy short interest in one of his
pet industrial stocks. He visits Roebuck and is deceived by the latter’s suavity. He has another invitation
to dine at the Ellerslys’, but his experience is as discouraging as before.

Nevertheless, having now become hopelessly in love with Anita, he persists in his attentions and
finally becomes engaged to her, though it is perfectly understood by both that she does not love him
and accepts him only because he is rich and her family is poor.

Meantime, he has to some extent lost his hold upon his affairs in Wall Street and suddenly
awakens to the fact that he has been betrayed by Langdon, who, knowing that Blacklock is deeply involved
in a short interest in Textile Trust stock, has taken advantage of the latter’s preoccupation with
Miss Ellersly to boom the price of the stock. With ruin staring him in the face, Blacklock takes energetic
measures to save himself.

He makes the startling discovery that Langdon is the person responsible for the rise in Textile,
the object being to drive him from the Street. He sees Anita, tells her the situation and frees her, but
she refuses to accept her release when she hears of Langdon’s duplicity.

With the aid of money loaned to him by a gambler friend, he succeeds the next day, by means
of large purchases of Textile Trust, in postponing the catastrophe.

Calling at the house of the Ellerslys’, he has a violent scene with Mrs. Ellersly, who attempts to
break the engagement between him and Anita, but it ends in his taking her with him from the house.

 

 
 

THE DELUGE
A STORY OF MODERN FINANCE

[FOR SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS INSTALLMENTS SEE PRECEDING PAGE]

A

As we neared the upper
end of the park, I told
my chauffeur, through
the tube, to enter and
go slowly. Whenever
a lamp flashed in at us,
I had a glimpse of her
progress toward composure—now she
was drying her eyes with the bit of
lace she called a handkerchief; now her
bare arms were up, and with graceful
fingers she was arranging her hair; now
she was straight and still, the soft,
fluffy material with which her wrap was
edged drawn close about her throat. I
shifted to the opposite seat, for my
nerves warned me that I could not long
control myself, if I stayed on where
her garments were touching me.

I looked away from her for the pleasure
of looking at her again, of realizing
that my overwrought senses were not
cheating me. Yes, there she was, in all
the luster of that magnetic beauty I cannot
think of even now without an up-blazing
of the fire which is to the heart
what the sun is to the eyes of a blind
man dreaming of sight. There she was
on my side of the chasm that had separated
us—alone with me—mine—mine!
And my heart dilated with pride. But
a moment later came a sense of humility.
Her beauty intoxicated me, but
her youth, her fineness, so fragile for
such rough hands as mine, awed and
humbled me. “I must be very gentle,”
said I to myself. “I have promised
that she shall never regret. God help
me to keep my promise! She is mine,
but only to preserve and protect.” And
that idea of responsibility in possession
was new to me—was to have far-reaching
consequences. Now I think it
changed the whole course of my life.

She was leaning forward, her elbow
on the casement of the open window of
the brougham, her cheek against her
hand; the moonlight was glistening on
her round, firm forearm and on her
serious face. “How far, far away from—everything
it seems here!” she said,
her voice tuned to that soft, clear light,
“and how beautiful it is!” Then, addressing
the moon and the shadows of
the trees rather than me: “I wish I
could go on and on—and never return
to—to the world.”

“I wish we could,” said I.

My tone was low, but she started,
drew back into the brougham, became
an outline in the deep shadow. In another
mood that might have angered
me. Just then it hurt me so deeply that
to remember it to-day is to feel a faint
ache in the scar of the long healed
wound. My face was not hidden as
was hers; so, perhaps, she saw. At any
rate, her voice tried to be friendly as
she said: “Well—I have crossed the
Rubicon. And I don’t regret. It was
silly of me to cry. I thought I had
been through so much that I was beyond
such weakness. But you will
find me calm from now on, and reasonable.”

“Not too reasonable, please,” said I,
with an attempt at her lightness. “A
reasonable woman is as trying as an
unreasonable man.”

“But we are going to be sensible with
each other,” she urged, “like two
friends. Aren’t we?”

 “We are going to be what we are
going to be,” said I. “We’ll have to
take life as it comes.”

That clumsy reminder set her to
thinking, stirred her vague uneasiness
in those strange circumstances to active
alarm. For presently she said, in a
tone that was not quite so matter-of-course
as she would have liked to make
it: “We’ll go now to my uncle Frank’s.
He’s a brother of my father. I always
used to like him best—and still do. But
he married a woman mamma thought—queer—and
they hadn’t much—and
he lives away up on the West Side—One
Hundred and Twenty-seventh
Street.”

“The wise plan, the only wise plan,”
said I, not so calm as she must have
thought me, “is to go to my partner’s
house and send out for a minister.”

“Not to-night,” she replied, nervously.
“Take me to uncle Frank’s, and
to-morrow we can discuss what to do
and how to do it.”

“To-night,” I persisted. “We must
be married to-night. No more uncertainty
and indecision and weakness.
Let us begin bravely, Anita!”

“To-morrow,” she said. “But not
to-night. I must think it over.”

“To-night,” I repeated. “To-morrow
will be full of its own problems.
This is to-night’s.”

She shook her head, and I saw that
the struggle between us had begun—the
struggle against her timidity and
conventionality. “No, not to-night.”
This in her tone for finality.

To have argued with any woman in
such circumstances would have been
dangerous; to have argued with her
would have been fatal. To reason with
a woman is to flatter her into suspecting
you of weakness and herself of
strength. I told the chauffeur to turn
about and go slowly uptown. She
settled back into her corner of the
brougham. Neither of us spoke until
we were passing Clairmont. Then she
started out of her secure confidence in
my obedience, and exclaimed: “This is
not the way!” And her voice had in
it the hasty call-to-arms.

“No,” I replied, determined to push
the panic into a rout. “As I told you,
our future shall be settled to-night.”
That in my tone for finality.

A pause, then: “It has been settled,”
she said, like a child that feels, yet denies,
its impotence as it struggles in the
compelling arms of its father. “I
thought until a few minutes ago that I
really intended to marry you. Now I
see that I didn’t.”

“Another reason why we’re not going
to your uncle’s,” said I.

She leaned forward so that I could
see her face. “I cannot marry you,”
she said. “I feel humble toward you,
for having misled you. But it is better
that you—and I—should have found
out now than too late.”

“It is too late—too late to go back.”

“Would you wish to marry a woman
who does not love you, who loves some
one else, and who tells you so and refuses
to marry you?” She had tried to
concentrate enough scorn into her voice
to hide her fear.

“I would,” said I. “And I shall. I’ll
not desert you, Anita, when your courage
and strength fail. I will carry you
on to safety.”

“I tell you I cannot marry you,” she
cried, between appeal and command.
“There are reasons—I may not tell you.
But if I might, you would—would take
me to my uncle’s. I cannot marry
you!”

“That is what conventionality bids
you say now,” I replied. “But what will
it bid you say to-morrow morning, as
we drive down crowded Fifth Avenue,
after a night in this brougham?”

I could not see her, for she drew back
into the darkness as sharply as if I had
struck her with all my force full in the
face. But I could feel the effect of my
words upon her. I paused, not because
I expected or wished an answer, but because
I had to steady myself—myself,
not my purpose; my purpose was inflexible.
I would put through what
we had begun, just as I would have
held her and cut off her arm with my
pocketknife if we had been cast away
alone, and I had had to do it to save
her life. She was not competent to decide
for herself. Every problem that
 had ever faced her had been decided by
others for her. Who but me could decide
for her now? I longed to plead
with her, to show her how I was suffering;
but I dared not. “She would
misunderstand,” said I to myself. “She
would think you were weakening.”

Full fifteen minutes of that frightful
silence before she said: “I will go
where you wish.” And she said it in
a tone which makes me wince as I recall
it now.

I called my partner’s address up
through the tube. Again that frightful
silence, then she was trying to choke
back the sobs. A few words I caught:
“They have broken my will—they have
broken my will.”

Ball lived in a big, graystone house
that stood apart and commanded a noble
view of the Hudson and the Palisades.
It was, in the main, a reproduction
of a French chateau, and such
changes as the architect had made in
his model were not positively disfiguring,
though amusing. There should
have been trees and shrubbery about it,
but—“As Mrs. B. says,” Joe had explained
to me, “what’s the use of sinking
a lot of cash in a house people can’t
see?” So there was not a bush, not a
flower. Inside—— One day Ball took
me on a tour of the art shops. “I’ve got
a dozen corners and other big bare
spots to fill,” said he. “Mrs. B. hates
to give up money, haggles over every
article. I’m going to put the job
through in business style.” I soon discovered
that I had been brought along
to admire his “business style,” not to
suggest. After two hours, in which he
bought in small lots about a carload of
statuary, paintings, vases and rugs, he
said, “This is too slow.” He pointed his
stick at a crowded corner of the shop.
“How much for that bunch of stuff?”
he demanded. The proprietor gave him
a figure. “I’ll close,” said Joe, “if you’ll
give fifteen off for cash.” The proprietor
agreed. “Now we’re done,”
said Joe to me. “Let’s go downtown,
and maybe I can pick up what I’ve
dropped.”

You can imagine that interior. But
don’t picture it as notably worse than
the interior of the average New York
palace. It was, if anything, better than
those houses, where people who deceive
themselves about their lack of taste
have taken great pains to prevent anyone
else from being deceived. One
could hardly move in Joe’s big rooms
for the litter of gilded and tapestried
furniture, and their crowded walls
made the eyes ache.

The appearance of the man who
opened the door for Anita and me suggested
that our ring had roused him
from a bed where he had deposited
himself without bothering to take off
his clothes. At the sound of my voice,
Ball peered out of his private smoking
room, at the far end of the hall. He
started forward; then, seeing how I
was accompanied, stopped with mouth
ajar. He had on a ragged smoking
jacket, a pair of shapeless old Romeo
slippers, his ordinary business waistcoat
and trousers. He was wearing neither
tie nor collar, and a short, black pipe
was between his fingers. We had evidently
caught the household stripped of
“lugs,” and sunk in the down-at-the-heel
slovenliness which it called “comfort.”
Joe was crimson with confusion,
and was using his free hand to stroke,
alternately, his shiny bald head and his
heavy brown mustache. He got himself
together sufficiently, after a few
seconds, to disappear into his den.
When he came out again, pipe and
ragged jacket were gone, and he rushed
for us in a gorgeous gray velvet jacket
with dark red facings, and a showy pair
of slippers.

“Glad to see you, Mr. Blacklock”—he
always addressed every man as Mister
in his own house, just as “Mrs. B.”
always called him “Mister Ball,” and
he called her “Missus Ball” before
“company.” “Come right into the front
parlor. Billy, turn on the electric
lights.”

Anita had been standing with her
head down. She now looked round
with shame and terror in those expressive
blue-gray eyes of hers; her
delicate nostrils were quivering. I
hastened to introduce Ball to her. Her
impulse to fly passed; her training in
 doing the conventional thing asserted
itself. She lowered her head again,
murmured an inaudible acknowledgment
of Joe’s greeting.

“Your wife is at home?” said I. If
one was at home in the evening, the
other always was also, and both were
always there, unless they were at some
theater—except on Sunday night, when
they dined at Sherry’s, because many
fashionable people did it. They had
no friends and few acquaintances. In
their humbler and happy days they had
had many friends, but had lost them
when they moved away from Brooklyn
and went to live, like uneasy, out-of-place
visitors, in their grand house, pretending
to be what they longed to be,
longing to be what they pretended to be,
and as discontented as they deserved.

“Oh, yes, Mrs. B.’s at home,” Joe
answered. “I guess she and Alva were—about
to go to bed.” Alva was their
one child. She had been christened
Malvina, after Joe’s mother; but when
the Balls “blossomed out” they renamed
her Alva, which they somehow
had got the impression was “smarter.”

At Joe’s blundering confession that
the females of the family were in no
condition to receive, Anita said to me
in a low voice: “Let us go.”

I pretended not to hear. “Rout ’em
out,” said I to Joe. “And then take my
electric and bring the nearest parson.
There’s going to be a wedding—right
here.” And I looked round the long
salon, with everything draped for the
summer departure. Joe whisked the
cover off one chair, his man off another.
“I’ll have the women folks down
in two minutes,” he cried. Then to the
man: “Get a move on you, Billy. Stir
’em up in the kitchen. Do the best you
can about supper—and put a lot of
champagne on the ice. That’s the main
thing at a wedding.”

Anita had seated herself listlessly in
one of the uncovered chairs. The wrap
slipped back from her shoulders and—how
proud I was of her! Joe gazed,
took advantage of her not looking up
to slap me on the back and to jerk his
head in enthusiastic approval. Then
he, too, disappeared.

A wait, during which we could hear
through the silence excited undertones
from the upper floors. The words were
indistinct until Joe’s heavy voice sent
down to us an angry “No damn’ nonsense,
I tell you. Allie’s got to come,
too. She’s not such a fool as you think.
Bad example—bosh!”

Anita started up. “Oh—please—please!”
she cried. “Take me away—anywhere!
This is dreadful.”

It was, indeed, dreadful. If I could
have had my way at just that moment,
it would have gone hard with “Mrs. B.”
and “Allie”—and heavy-voiced Joe, too.
But I hid my feelings. “There’s nowhere
else to go,” said I, “except the
brougham.”

She sank helplessly into her chair.

A few minutes more of silence, and
there was a rustling on the stairs. She
started up, trembling, looked round, as
if seeking some way of escape or some
place to hide. Joe was in the doorway
holding aside one of the curtains.
There entered, in a beribboned and beflounced
tea gown, a pretty, if rather
ordinary, woman of forty, with a petulant
baby face. She was trying to look
reserved and severe. She hardly
glanced at me before fastening sharp,
suspicious eyes on Anita.

“Mrs. Ball,” said I, “this is Miss Ellersly.”

“Miss Ellersly!” she exclaimed, her
face changing. And she advanced and
took both Anita’s hands. “Mr. Ball is
so stupid,” she went on, with that amusingly
affected accent which is the “Sunday
clothes” of speech.

“I didn’t catch the name, my dear,”
Joe stammered.

“Be off,” said I, aside, to him. “Get
the nearest preacher, and hustle him
here with his tools.”

I had one eye on Anita all the time,
and I saw her gaze follow Joe as he
hurried out; and her expression made
my heart ache. I heard him saying in
the hall, “Go in, Allie. It’s O. K.;”
heard the door slam, knew we should
soon have some sort of minister with
us.

“Allie” entered the drawing room. I
had not seen her in six years. I remembered
 her unpleasantly as a great,
bony, florid child, unable to stand still
or to sit still, or to keep her tongue still,
full of aimless questions and giggles and
silly remarks, which she and her mother
thought funny. I saw her now, grown
into a handsome young woman, with
enough beauty points for an honorable
mention, if not for a prize—straight
and strong and rounded, with a brow
and a keen look out of the eyes which
it seemed a pity should be wasted on a
woman. Her mother’s looks, her father’s
good sense, a personality got from
neither, but all her own, and unusual
and interesting.

“From what Mr. Ball said,” Mrs.
Ball was gushing affectedly to Anita,
“I got an idea, that—well, really, I
didn’t know what to think.”

Anita looked as if she were about to
suffocate. Allie came to the rescue.
“Not very complimentary to Mr. Blacklock,
mother,” said she, good-humoredly.
Then to Anita, with a simple
friendliness there was no resisting:
“Wouldn’t you like to come up to my
room for a few minutes?”

“Oh, thank you,” responded Anita,
after a quick but thorough inspection
of Alva’s face, to make sure she was
like her voice. I had not counted on
this; I had been assuming that Anita
would not be out of my sight until we
were married. It was on the tip of my
tongue to interfere when she looked at
me—for permission to go. “Don’t keep
her too long,” said I to Alva, and they
were gone.

“You can’t blame me—really you
can’t, Mr. Blacklock,” Mrs. Ball began
to plead for herself, as soon as they
were safely out of hearing. “After
some things—mere hints, you understand—for
I’m careful what I permit
Mr. Ball to say before me. I think married
people cannot be too respectful of
each other. I never tolerate vulgarity.”

“No doubt, Joe has made me out a
very vulgar person,” said I, forgetting
her lack of sense of humor.

“Oh, not at all, not at all, Mr. Blacklock,”
she protested, in a panic lest she
had done her husband damage with me.
“I understand, men will be men, though
as a pure-minded woman, I’m sure I
can’t imagine why they should be.”

“How far off is the nearest church?”
I cut in.

“Only two blocks—that is, the Methodist
church,” she replied. “But I know
Mr. Ball will bring an Episcopalian.”

“Why, I thought you were a devoted
Presbyterian,” said I, recalling how
in their Brooklyn days she used to insist
on Joe’s going with her twice every
Sunday to sleep through long sermons.

She looked uncomfortable. “I was
reared Presbyterian,” she explained,
confusedly, “but you know how it is in
New York. And when we came to
live here, we got out of the habit of
churchgoing. And all Alva’s little
friends were Episcopalians. So I
drifted toward that church. I find the
service so satisfying—so—elegant. And—one
sees there the people one sees
socially.”

“How is your culture class?” I inquired,
deliberately malicious, in my impatience
and nervousness. “And do
you still take conversation lessons?”

She was furiously annoyed. “Oh,
those old jokes of Joe’s,” she said, affecting
disdainful amusement.

In fact, they were anything but
jokes. On Mondays and Thursdays
she used to attend a class for women
who, like herself, wished to be “up-to-date
on culture and all that sort of
thing.” They hired a teacher to cram
them with odds and ends about art and
politics and the “latest literature, heavy
and light.” On Tuesdays and Fridays
she had an “indigent gentlewoman,”
whatever that may be, come to her to
teach her how to converse and otherwise
conduct herself according to the
“standards of polite society.” Joe used
to give imitations of those conversation
lessons that raised roars of laughter
round the poker table, the louder
because so many of the other men had
wives with the same ambitions and the
same methods of attaining them.

Mrs. Ball came back to the subject
of Anita. “I am glad you are going to
settle with such a charming girl. She
 comes of such a charming family. I
have never happened to meet any of
them. We are in the West Side set,
you know, while they move in the East
Side set, and New York is so large
that one almost never meets anyone
outside one’s own set.” This smooth
snobbishness, said in the affected “society”
tone, was as out of place in her
as rouge and hair dye in a wholesome,
honest old grandmother.

I began to pace the floor. “Can it
be,” I fretted aloud, “that Joe’s racing
round looking for an Episcopalian
preacher, when there was a Methodist
at hand?”

“I’m sure he wouldn’t bring anything
but a Church of England priest,” Mrs.
Ball assured me, loftily. “Why, Miss
Ellersly wouldn’t think she was married,
if she hadn’t a priest of her own
church.”

My temper got the bit in its teeth. I
stopped before her, and fixed her with
an eye that must have had some fire
in it. “I’m not marrying a fool, Mrs.
Ball,” said I. “You mustn’t judge her
by her bringing up—by her family.
Children have a way of bringing themselves
up, in spite of damn fool parents.”

She weakened so promptly that I was
ashamed of myself. My only excuse
for getting out of patience with her is
that I had seen her seldom in the last
few years, had forgotten how matter-of-surface
her affectation and snobbery
were, and how little they interfered
with her being a good mother and a
good wife, up to the limits of her brain
capacity.

“I’m sure, Mr. Blacklock,” she said,
plaintively, “I only wished to say what
was pleasant and nice about your
fiancée. I know she’s a lovely girl.
I’ve often admired her at the opera.
She goes a great deal in Mrs. Langdon’s
box, and Mrs. Langdon and I are
together on the board of managers of
the Magdalene Home, and also on the
board of the Hospital for Unfortunate
Gentlefolk.” And so on, and on.

I walked up and down among those
wrapped-up, ghostly chairs and tables
and cabinets and statues many times
before Joe arrived with the minister—and
he was a Methodist, McCabe by
name. You should have seen Mrs.
Ball’s look as he advanced his portly
form and round face with its shaven
upper lip into the drawing room. She
tried to be cordial, but she couldn’t—her
mind was on Anita, and the horror
which would fill her when she discovered
that she was to be married by a
preacher of a sect unknown to fashionable
circles.

“All I ask of you,” said I, “is that
you cut it as short as possible. Miss
Ellersly is tired and nervous.” This
while we were shaking hands after Joe’s
introduction.

“You can count on me, sir,” said McCabe,
giving my hand an extra shake
before dropping it. “I’ve no doubt,
from what my young neighbor here tells
me, that your marriage is already made
in your hearts and with all solemnity.
The form is an incident—important, but
only an incident.”

I liked that, and I liked his unaffected
way of saying it. His voice had
more of the homely, homelike, rural
twang in it than I had heard in New
York in many a day. I mentally added
fifty dollars to the fee I had intended to
give him. And now Anita and Alva
were coming down the stairway. I was
amazed at sight of her. Her evening
dress had given place to a pretty blue
street suit with a short skirt—white
showing at her wrists, at her neck and
through slashings in the coat over her
bosom; and on her head was a hat to
match. I looked at her feet—the slippers
had been replaced by boots. “And
they’re just right for her,” said Alva,
who was following my glance, “though
I’m not so tall as she.”

But what amazed me most, and delighted
me, was that Anita seemed to
be almost in good spirits. It was evident
she had formed with Joe’s daughter
one of those sudden friendships so
great and so vivid that they rarely live
long after the passing of the heat of the
emergency which bred them. Mrs. Ball
saw it, also, and was straightway giddied
into a sort of ecstasy. You can imagine
the visions it conjured. I’ve no
 doubt she talked house on the east side
of the park to Joe that very night, before
she let him sleep. However, Anita’s
face was serious enough when we
took our places before the minister, with
his little, black-bound book open. And
as he read in a voice that was genuinely
impressive those words that no voice
could make unimpressive, I watched
her, saw her paleness blanch into pallor,
saw the dusk creep round her eyes until
they were like stars waning somberly
before the gray face of dawn.
When they closed and her head began
to sway, I steadied her with my arm.
And so we stood, I with my arm round
her, she leaning lightly against my
shoulder. Her answers were mere
movements of the lips.

At the end, when I kissed her cheek,
she said: “Is it over?”

“Yes,” McCabe answered—she was
looking at him. “And I wish you all
happiness, Mrs. Blacklock.”

She stared at him with great wondering
eyes. Her form relaxed. I carried
her to a chair. Joe came with a glass of
champagne; she drank some of it, and
it brought life back to her face, and
some color. With a naturalness that
deceived even me for the moment, she
smiled up at Joe as she handed him the
glass. “Is it bad luck,” she asked, “for
me to be the first to drink my own
health?” And she stood, looking tranquilly
at everyone—except me.

I took McCabe into the hall and paid
him off. When we came back, I said:
“Now we must be going.”

“Oh, but surely you’ll stay for supper!”
cried Joe’s wife.

“No,” replied I, in a tone which
made it impossible to insist. “We appreciate
your kindness, but we’ve imposed
on it enough.” And I shook
hands with her and with Allie and the
minister, and, linking Joe’s arm in mine,
made for the door. I gave the necessary
directions to my chauffeur while
we were waiting for Anita to come
down the steps. Joe’s daughter was
close beside her, and they kissed each
other good-by, Alva on the verge of
tears, Anita not suggesting any emotion
of any sort. “To-morrow—sure,”
Anita said to her. And she answered:
“Yes, indeed—as soon as you telephone
me.” And so we were off, a shower of
rice rattling on the roof of the brougham—the
slatternly manservant had
thrown it from the midst of the group
of servants.

Neither of us spoke. I watched her
face without seeming to do so, and by
the light of occasional street lamps saw
her studying me furtively. At last she
said: “I wish to go to my uncle’s now.”

“We are going home,” said I.

“But the house will be shut up,” said
she, “and everyone will be in bed. It’s
nearly midnight. Besides, they might
not——” She came to a full stop.

“We are going home,” I repeated.
“To the Willoughby.”

She gave me a look that was meant
to scorch—and it did. But I showed at
the surface no sign of how I was wincing
and shrinking.

She drew further into her corner, and
out of its darkness came, in a low voice:
“How I hate you!” like the whisper of
a bullet.

I kept silent until I had control of
myself. Then, as if talking of a matter
which had been finally and amicably settled,
I began: “The apartment isn’t exactly
ready for us, but Joe’s just about
now telephoning my man that we are
coming, and telephoning your people to
send your maid down there.”

“I wish to go to my uncle’s,” she repeated.

“My wife will go with me,” said I,
quietly and gently. “I am considerate
of her, not of her unwise impulses.”

A long pause, then from her, in icy
calmness: “I am in your power just
now, but I warn you that, if you do not
take me to my uncle’s, you will wish you
had never seen me.”

“I’ve wished that many times already,”
said I, sadly. “I’ve wished it
from the bottom of my heart this whole
evening, when step by step fate has
been forcing me on to do things that
are even more hateful to me than to
you. For they not only make me hate
myself, but make you hate me, too.” I
laid my hand on her arm and held it
there, though she tried to draw away.
 “Anita,” I said, “I would do anything
for you—live for you, die for you. But
there’s that something inside me—you’ve
felt it—and when it says ‘must,’
I can’t disobey—you know I can’t. And,
though you might break my heart, you
could not break that will. It’s as much
your master as it is mine.”

“We shall see—to-morrow,” she said.

“Do not put me to the test,” I pleaded.
Then I added what I knew to be true:
“But you will not. You know it would
take some one stronger than your uncle,
stronger than your parents, to drive
me from what I believe right for you
and for me.” From the moment that I
found the bogy of conventionality potent
enough with her to frighten her
into keeping her word and marrying me,
I had no fear for “to-morrow.” The
hour when she could defy me had
passed.

A long, long silence, the electric
speeding southward under the arching
trees of the West Drive. I remember it
was as we skirted the lower end of the
Mall that she said evenly: “You have
made me hate you so that it terrifies me.
I am afraid of the consequences that
must come to you and to me.”

“And well you may be,” I answered,
gently. “For you’ve seen enough of
me to get at least a hint of what I
would do, if you drove me to it. Hate
is terrible, Anita, but love can be more
terrible.”

At the Willoughby she let me help
her descend from the electric, waited
until I sent it away, walked beside me
into the building. My man, Sanders,
had evidently been listening for the elevator;
the door opened without my
ringing, and there he was, bowing low.
She acknowledged his welcome with
that regard for “appearances” which
training had made instinctive. In the
center of my—our—drawing-room table
was a mass of gorgeous roses.
“Where did you get ’em?” I asked him,
in an aside.

“The elevator boy’s brother, sir,” he
replied, “works in the florist’s shop just
across the street, next to the church.
He happened to be downstairs when I
got your message, sir. So I was able
to get a few flowers. I’m sorry, sir, I
hadn’t a little more time.”

“You’ve done noble,” said I, and I
shook hands with him warmly.

Anita was greeting those flowers as
if they were a friend suddenly appearing
in a time of need. She turned now
and beamed on Sanders. “Thank you,”
she said; “thank you.” And Sanders
was hers.

“Anything I can do—ma’am—sir?”
asked Sanders.

“Nothing—except send my maid as
soon as she comes,” she replied.

“I shan’t need you,” said I.

“Mr. Monson is still here,” he said,
lingering. “Shall I send him away, sir,
or do you wish to see him?”

“I’ll speak to him myself in a moment,”
I answered.

When Sanders was gone, she seated
herself and absently played with the
buttons of her glove.

“Shall I bring Monson?” I asked.
“You know, he’s my—factotum.”

I do not wish to see him,” she answered.

“You do not like him?” said I.

After a brief hesitation she answered,
“No.”

I restrained a strong impulse to ask
her why, for instinct told me she had
some especial reason that somehow concerned
me. I said merely: “Then I
shall get rid of him.”

“Not on my account,” she replied, indifferently.
“I care nothing about him
one way or the other.”

“He goes at the end of his month,”
said I.

She was now taking off her gloves.
“Before your maid comes,” I went on,
“let me explain about the apartment.
This room and the two leading out of
it are yours. My own suit is on the
other side of our private hall there.”

She colored high, paled. I saw that
she did not intend to speak.

I stood awkwardly, waiting for something
further to come into my own
head. “Good-night,” said I, finally,
bowing as if I were taking leave of a
formal acquaintance at the end of a formal
call.

She did not answer.

 I left the room, closing the door behind
me. I paused an instant, heard
the key click in the lock. And I burned
in a hot flush of shame—shame that she
should have thought so basely of me.
For I did not then realize how far
apart we were, and utterly in the dark,
each toward the other. I joined Monson
in my little smoking room. “Congratulate
you,” he began, with his nasty,
supercilious grin, which of late had
been getting on my nerves severely.

“Thanks,” I replied, curtly, paying no
attention to his outstretched hand. “I
want you to put a notice of the marriage
in to-morrow morning’s Herald.”

“Give me the facts—clergyman’s
name—place, and so on,” said he.

“Unnecessary,” I answered. “Just
our names and the date—that’s all.
You’d better step lively. It’s late, and
it’ll be too late if you delay.”

With an irritating show of deliberation
he lit a fresh cigarette before setting
out. I heard her maid come. After
about an hour I went into the hall—no
light showed through the transoms
of her suit. I returned to my own
part of the flat and went to bed in the
spare room to which Sanders had hastily
moved my personal belongings.
And almost as soon as my head touched
the pillow I was asleep. That day which
began in disaster—in what a blaze of
triumph it had ended! Anita—she was
my wife, and under my roof! But
stronger than the sense of victory won
was a new emotion—a sense of a duty
done, of a responsibility begun.

XIV.

Joe got to the office rather later than
usual the next morning. They told him
I was already there, but he wouldn’t believe
it until he had come into my private
den and with his own eyes had
seen me. “Well, I’m jiggered!” said
he. “It seems to have made less impression
on you than it did on us. My
missus and the little un wouldn’t let me
go to bed till after two. They sat on
and on, questioning me and discussing.”

I laughed—partly because I knew
that Joe, like most men, was as full of
gossip and as eager for it as a convalescent
old maid, and that, whoever
might have been the first at his house
to make the break for bed, he was the
last to leave off talking. But the chief
reason for my laugh was that, just before
he came in on me, I was almost
pinching myself to see whether I was
dreaming it all, and he had made me
feel how vividly true it was.

“Why don’t you ease down, Blacklock?”
he went on. “Everything’s
smooth. The business—at least, my
end of it, and I suppose your end, too—was
never in better shape, never
growing so fast. You could go off for
a week or two, just as well as not.”

And he honestly thought it, so little
did I let him know about the larger
enterprises of Blacklock & Co. I could
have spoken a dozen words, and he
would have been floundering like a
caught fish in a basket. There are men—a
very few—who work more swiftly
and more surely when they know
they’re on the brink of ruin; but not
Joe. One glimpse of our real National
Coal account, and all my power over
him couldn’t have kept him from showing
the whole Street that Blacklock &
Co. was shaky. And whenever the
Street begins to think a man is shaky,
he must be strong indeed to escape the
fate of the wolf that stumbles as it runs
with the pack.

“No holiday at present, Joe,” was my
reply to his suggestion. “Perhaps the
second week in July; but our marriage
was so sudden that we haven’t had the
time to get ready for a trip.”

“Yes—it was sudden, wasn’t it?”
said Joe, curiosity twitching his nose
like a dog’s at scent of a rat. “How
did it happen?”

“Oh, I’ll tell you some time,” replied
I. “I must go to work now.”

And work a-plenty there was. Before
me rose a huge sheaf of clamorous
telegrams from our out-of-town customers
and our agents; and soon my
anteroom was crowded with my local
following, sore and shorn. I suppose
a score or more of the habitual heavy
plungers on my tips were ruined and
 hundreds of others were thousands and
tens of thousands out of pocket. “Do
you want me to talk to these people?”
inquired Joe, with the kindly intention
of giving me a chance to shift the unpleasant
duty to him.

“Certainly not,” said I. “When the
place is jammed, let me know. I’ll jack
’em up.”

It made Joe uneasy for me even to
talk of using my “language”—he would
have crawled from the Battery to Harlem
to keep me from using it on him.
So he silently left me alone. My system
of dealing face to face with the
speculating and investing public had
many great advantages over that of all
the other big operators—the system of
decoying the public from behind cleverly
contrived screens and slaughtering
it without showing so much as the tip
of a gun or nose that could be identified.
But to my method there was a
disadvantage that made men, who happen
to have more hypocrisy and less
nerve than I, shrink from it—when one
of my tips miscarried, down upon me
would swoop the bad losers in a body to
give me a turbulent and interesting
quarter of an hour.

Toward ten o’clock, my boy came in
and said: “Mr. Ball thinks it’s about
time for you to see some of these people.”

I went into the main room, where the
tickers and blackboards were. As I
approached through my outer office I
could hear the noise the crowd was
making—as they cursed me. If you
want to rile the very inmost soul of the
average human being, don’t take his
reputation or his wife; just cause him
to lose money. There were among my
customers many with the true, even-tenored
sporting instinct. These were
bearing their losses with philosophy—none
of them was there. Of the perhaps
three hundred who had come to
ease their anguish by tongue-lashing
me, every one was mad through and
through—those who had lost a few
hundred dollars as infuriated as those
whom my misleading tip had cost thousands
and tens of thousands; those
whom I had helped to win all they had
in the world more savage than those
new to my following.

I took my stand in the doorway, a
step up from the floor of the main
room. I looked all round until I had
met each pair of angry eyes. They say
I can give my face an expression that
is anything but agreeable; such talent as
I have in that direction I exerted then.
The instant I appeared a silence fell;
but I waited until the last pair, of claws
drew in. Then I said, in the quiet tone
the army officer uses when he tells the
mob that the machine guns will open
up in two minutes by the watch: “Gentlemen,
in the effort to counteract my
warning to the public, the Textile
crowd rocketed the stock yesterday.
Those who heeded my warning and
sold got excellent prices. Those who
did not should sell to-day. Not even
the powerful interests behind Textile
can long maintain yesterday’s prices.”

A wave of restlessness passed over
the crowd. Many shifted their eyes
from me and began to murmur.

I raised my voice slightly as I went
on: “The speculators, the gamblers, are
the only people who were hurt. Those
who sold what they didn’t have are paying
for their folly. I have no sympathy
for them. Blacklock & Co.
wishes none such in its following, and
seizes every opportunity to weed them
out. We are in business only for the
bona fide investing public, and we are
stronger with that public to-day than
we have ever been.”

Again I looked from coward to coward
of that mob, changed from three
hundred strong to three hundred weak.
Then I bowed and withdrew, leaving
them to mutter and disperse. I felt well
content with the trend of events—I
who wished to impress the public and
the financiers that I had broken with
speculation and speculators, could I
have had a better than this unexpected
opportunity sharply to define my new
course? And as Textiles, unsupported,
fell toward the close of the day, my
content rose toward my normal high
spirits. There was no whisper in the
Street that I was in trouble; on the
contrary, the idea was gaining ground
 that I had really long ceased to be a
stock gambler and deserved a much
better reputation than I had. Reputation
is a matter of diplomacy rather
than of desert. In all my career I was
never less entitled to a good reputation
than in those June days; yet the disastrous
gambling follies, yes, and worse,
I then committed, formed the secure
foundation of my reputation for conservatism
and square dealing. From
that time dates the decline of the habit
the newspapers had of speaking of me
as “Black Matt” or “Matt” Blacklock.
In them, and therefore in the public
mind, I began to figure as “Mr. Blacklock”
and “the well-known authority on
finance.”

No doubt, my marriage had something
to do with this. Probably one
couldn’t borrow much money directly
in New York on the strength of a fashionable
marriage; but, so all-pervading
is the snobbishness there, one can get,
by making a fashionable marriage, any
quantity of that deferential respect
from rich people which is, in some circumstances,
easily convertible into cash
and credit.

I waited with a good deal of anxiety,
as you may imagine, for the early editions
of the afternoon papers. The first
article my eye chanced upon was a mere
wordy elaboration of the brief and
vague announcement Monson had put
in the Herald. Later came an interview
with old Ellersly. “Not at all
mysterious,” he had said to the reporters.
“Mr. Blacklock found he
would have to go abroad on business
soon—he didn’t know just when. On
the spur of the moment they decided to
marry.” A good enough story, and I
confirmed it when I admitted the reporters.
I read their estimates of my
fortune and of Anita’s with rather bitter
amusement—she whose father was
living from hand to mouth; I who could
not have emerged from a forced settlement
with enough to enable me to keep
a trap. Still, when one is rich, the
reputation of being rich is heavily expensive;
but when one is poor the reputation
of being rich can be made a
wealth-giving asset.

Even as I was reading these fables of
my millions, there lay on the desk before
me a statement of the exact posture
of my affairs—a memorandum
made by myself for my own eyes, and
to be burned as soon as I mastered it.
On the face of the figures the balance
against me was appalling. My chief asset,
indeed my only asset that measured
up toward my debts, was my Coal
stocks, those bought and those contracted
for; and, while their par value
far exceeded my liabilities, they had to
appear in my memorandum at their actual
market value on that day. I looked
at the calendar—seventeen days until
the reorganization scheme would be announced,
only seventeen days!

Less than three business weeks, and
I should be out of the storm and sailing
safer and smoother seas than I had ever
known. “To indulge hopes is bad,”
thought I, “but not to indulge a hope,
when one has only it between him and
the pit.” And I proceeded to plan on
the not unwarranted assumption that
my coal hope was a present reality. Indeed,
what alternative had I? To put it
among the future’s uncertainties was to
put myself among the utterly ruined.
Using as collateral the Coal stocks I
had bought outright, I borrowed more
money, and with it went still deeper into
the Coal venture.

The morality of these and many of
my other doings in those days will no
doubt be severely condemned. By no
one more severely than by myself—now
that the necessities which then compelled
me have passed. There is no
subject on which men talk, and think,
more humbug than on that subject of
morality. As a matter of fact, except
in those personal relations which are
governed by the affections, what is
morality but the mandate of policy, and
what is policy but the mandate of necessity?
My criticism of Roebuck and
the other “high financiers” is not upon
their morality, but upon their policy,
which is shortsighted and stupid and
base. The moral difference between
me and them is that, while I merely
assert and maintain my right to live,
they deny the right of any but themselves
 to live. I say I criticise them;
but that does not mean that I sympathize
with the public at large in its complainings
against them. The public, its
stupidity and cupidity, creates the conditions
that breed and foster these men.
A rotten cheese reviling the maggots it
has bred!

In those very hours when I was obeying
the great imperative law of self-preservation,
was clutching at every log
that floated by me regardless of whether
it was my property or not so long as it
would help me keep my head above
water—what was going on all around
me? In every office of the downtown
district—merchant, banker, broker,
lawyer, man of commerce or finance—was
not every busy brain plotting not
self-preservation but pillage and sack—plotting
to increase the cost of living
for the masses of men by slipping a little
tax here and a little tax there onto
the cost of everything by which men
live? All along the line between the
farm or mine or shop and the market,
at every one of the tollgates for the
collection of just charges, these big
financiers, backed up by the big lawyers
and the rascally public officials, had an
agent in charge to collect on each passing
article a little more than was honestly
due. A thousand subtle ways of
levying, all combining to pour in upon
the few the torrents of unjust wealth.
I always laugh when I read of laboring
men striking for higher wages. Poor,
ignorant fools—they almost deserve
their fate. They had better be concerning
themselves with a huge, universal
strike at the polls for lower prices.
What will it avail them to get higher
wages, so long as their masters control
and can and will recoup on, the prices
of all the things for which those wages
must be spent?

However, as I was saying, I lived in
Wall Street, in its atmosphere of the
practical morality of “finance.” On
every side swindling operations, great
and small; operations regarded as right
through long-established custom, dishonest
or doubtful; operations on the
way to becoming established by custom
as “respectable.” No man’s title to
anything conceded unless he had the
brains to defend it. There was a time
when it would have been regarded as
wildly preposterous and viciously immoral
to deny property rights in human
beings. There may come a time—who
knows?—when “high finance’s” denial
of a moral right to property of any kind
may cease to be regarded as wicked.
However, I attempt no excuses for myself;
I need them no more than a judge
in the Dark Ages needed to apologize
for ordering a witch to the stake. I
could no more have done differently
than a fish could breathe on land or a
man under water. I did as all the others
did—and I had the justification of
necessity. Right of might being the
code, when men set upon me with pistols,
I meet them with pistols, not with
the discarded and antiquated weapons
of sermon and prayer and the law.

And I thought extremely well of myself
and of my pistols that June afternoon,
as I was hurrying uptown the moment
the day’s settlement on ‘Change
was finished. I had sent out my daily
letter to investors, and its tone of confidence
was genuine—I knew that hundreds
of customers of a better class
would soon be flocking in to take the
places of those I had been compelled to
teach a lesson in the vicissitudes of
gambling. With a light heart and the
physical feeling of a football player
in training, I sped toward home.
Home! For the first time since I was
a squat little slip of a shaver the word
had a personal meaning for me. Perhaps,
if the only other home of mine
had been less uninviting, I should not
have looked forward with such high
beating of the heart to that cold home
Anita was making for me. No, I withdraw
that. It is fellows like me, to
whom kindly looks and unbought attentions
are as unfamiliar as flowers to
the Arctic—it is men like me that appreciate
and treasure and warm up under
the faintest show or shadowy suggestion
of the sunshine of sentiment.
I’d be a little ashamed to say how much
money I handed out to servants and
beggars and street gamins that day. I
had a home to go to!

 As my electric drew up at the Willoughby,
a carriage backed to make
room for it. I recognized the horses
and the driver and the crests. “How
long has Mrs. Ellersly been with my
wife?” I asked the elevator boy, as he
was taking me up.

“About half an hour, sir,” he answered.
“But Mr. Ellersly—I took up
his card before lunch, and he’s still
there.”

Instead of using my key, I rang the
bell, and when Sanders opened, I said:
“Is Mrs. Blacklock in?” in a voice loud
enough to penetrate to the drawing
room.

As I had hoped, Anita appeared. Her
dress told me that her trunks had come—she
had sent for her trunks! “Mother
and father are here,” said she, without
looking at me.

I followed her into the drawing room
and, for the benefit of the servants, Mr.
and Mrs. Ellersly and I greeted each
other courteously, though Mrs. Ellersly’s
eyes and mine met in a glance like
the flash of steel on steel. “We were
just going,” said she, and then I felt
that I had arrived in the midst of a
tempest of uncommon fury.

“You must stop and make me a visit,”
protested I, with elaborate politeness.
To myself I was assuming that they had
come to “make up and be friends”—and
resume their places at the trough.

“I wish we could,” she answered, in
her best manner. And she was moving
toward the door, the old man in her
wake. Neither of them offered to shake
hands with me; neither made pretense
of saying good-by to Anita, standing
by the window like a pillar of ice. I
had closed the drawing-room door behind
me, as I entered. I was about to
open it for them when I was restrained
by what I saw working in the old woman’s
face. She had set her will on escaping
from my loathed presence without a
“scene”; but her rage at having been
outgeneraled was too fractious for her
will.

“You scoundrel!” she hissed, her
whole body shaking and her carefully
cultivated appearance of the gracious
evening of youth swallowed up in a
black cyclone of hate. “You gutter
plant! God will punish you for the
shame you have brought upon us.”

I opened the door and bowed, without
a word, without even the desire to
return insult for insult—had not Anita
again and finally rejected them and
chosen me? As they passed into the
private hall I rang for Sanders to come
and let them out. When I turned back
into the drawing room, Anita was
seated, was reading a book. I waited
until I saw she was not going to speak.
Then I said: “What time will you have
dinner?” But my face must have been
expressing some of the joy and gratitude
that filled me. “She has chosen
me!” I was saying to myself over and
over.

“Whenever you usually have it,” she
replied, without looking up.

“At seven o’clock, then. You had
better tell Sanders.” And I rang for
him and went into my little smoking
room. She had resisted her parents’
final appeal to her to return to them.
She had cast in her lot with me. “The
rest can be left to time,” said I to myself.
And, reviewing all that had happened,
I let a wild hope thrust tenacious
roots deep into me—the hope that
she did not quite understand her own
mind as to me. How often ignorance is
a blessing; how often knowledge would
make the step falter and the heart quail.
Who would have the courage, not to
speak of the desire, to live his life, if he
knew his own future?

XV.

During dinner I bore the whole burden
of conversation—though burden I
did not find it. Like most of the most
reticent men, I am extremely talkative.
Silence sets people to wondering and
prying; he hides his secrets best who
hides them at the bottom of a river of
words. If my spirits are high, I often
talk aloud to myself when there is no
one convenient. And how could my
spirits be anything but high, with her
sitting there opposite me, mine, mine
for better or for worse, through good
and evil report—my wife!

 She was only formally responsive, reluctant
and brief in answers, volunteering
nothing. The servants waiting on
us no doubt laid her manner to shyness;
I understood it, or thought I did—but
I was not troubled. It is as natural
for me to hope as to breathe; and with
my knowledge of character, how could
I take seriously the moods and impulses
of one whom I regarded as a childlike
girl, trained in false pride and false
ideals? “She has chosen to stay with
me,” said I to myself. “Actions count,
not words or manner. A few days or
weeks, and she will be herself, and
mine.” And I went gayly on with my
efforts to interest her, to make her smile
and forget the rôle she had commanded
herself to play. Nor was I wholly unsuccessful.
Again and again I thought
I saw a gleam of interest in her eyes
or the beginnings of a smile about that
sweet mouth of hers. I was careful not
to overdo my part. As soon as we finished
dessert I said: “You loathe cigar
smoke, so I’ll hide myself in my den.
Sanders will bring you the cigarettes.”
I had myself telephoned for a supply of
her kind early in the day.

She made a polite protest for the
benefit of the servants; but I was firm,
and she was free to think things over
alone in the drawing room—“your sitting
room,” I called it now. I had not
finished a small cigar when there came
a timid knock at my door. I threw
away the cigar and opened. “I thought
it was you,” said I. “I’m familiar with
the knocks of all the others. And this
was new—like a summer wind tapping
with a flower for admission at a closed
window.” And I laughed with a little
raillery, and she smiled, colored, tried to
seem cold and hostile again.

“Shall I go with you to your sitting
room?” I went on. “Perhaps the cigar
smoke here——”

“No, no,” she interrupted; “I don’t
really mind cigars—and the windows
are wide open. Besides, I came for
only a moment—just to say——”

As she cast about for words to carry
her on, I drew up a chair for her. She
looked at it uncertainly, seated herself.
“When mamma was here—this afternoon,”
she went on, “she was urging me
to—to do what she wished. And after
she had used several arguments, without
changing me—she said something
I—I’ve been thinking it over, and it
seemed I ought in fairness to tell you.”

I waited.

“She said: ‘In a few days more he’—that
meant you—‘he will be ruined. He
imagines the worst is over for him,
when in fact they’ve only begun.’”

“They!” I repeated. “Who are
‘they’? The Langdons?”

“I think so,” she replied, with an
effort. “She did not say—I’ve told you
her exact words—as far as I can.”

“Well,” said I, “and why didn’t you
go?”

She pressed her lips firmly together.
Finally, with a straight look into my
eyes, she replied: “I shall not discuss
that. You probably misunderstand, but
that is your own affair.”

“You believed what she said about
me, of course,” said I.

“I neither believed nor disbelieved,”
she answered, indifferently, as she rose
to go. “It does not interest me.”

“Come here,” said I. And I waited
until she reluctantly joined me at the
window. I pointed to the steeple of
the church across the way. “You could
as easily throw down that steeple by
pushing against it with your bare
hands,” I said to her, “as ‘they,’ whoever
they are, could put me down. They
might take away my money. But if
they did, they would only be giving me
a lesson that would teach me how more
easily to get it back again. I am not a
bundle of stock certificates or a bag of
money. I am—here,” and I tapped my
forehead.

She forced a faint, scornful smile.
She did not wish me to see her belief of
what I said.

“You think that is vanity,” I went on.
“But you will learn, sooner or later, the
difference between boasting and simple
statement of fact. You will learn that
I do not boast. What I said is no more
a boast than for a man with legs to say,
‘I can walk.’ Because you have known
only legless men, you exaggerate the
 difficulty of walking. It’s as easy for
me to make money as it is for some people
to spend it.”

It is hardly necessary for me to say
I was not insinuating anything against
her people. But she was just then
supersensitive on the subject, though I
did not suspect it. She flushed hotly.
“You will not have any cause to sneer
at my people on that account hereafter,”
she said. “I settled that to-day.”

“I was not sneering at them,” I protested.
“I wasn’t even thinking of
them. And—you must know that it’s a
favor to me for anybody to ask me to
do anything that will please you.”

She made a gesture of impatience.
“I see I’d better tell you why—part of
the reason why—I did not go with them
to-day. I insisted that they give back
all they have taken from you. And
when they refused, I refused to go.”

“I don’t care why you refused,” said
I. “I am content with the fact that you
are here.”

“But you misunderstand it,” she said,
coldly.

“I don’t understand it, I don’t misunderstand
it,” was my reply. “I accept
it.”

She looked depressed, discouraged.
She turned away from the window,
drifted out of the room. While the
surface of my mind was taken up with
her, I must have been thinking, underneath,
of the warning she had brought;
for, perhaps half or three-quarters of
an hour after she left, I was suddenly
whirled out of my reverie at the window
by a thought like a pistol thrust
into my face. “What if ‘they’ should
include Roebuck!” And just as a man
begins to defend himself from a sudden
danger before he clearly sees what the
danger is, so I began to act before I
even questioned whether my suspicion
was plausible or absurd. I went into
the hall, rang the bell, slipped a lightweight
coat over my evening dress
and put on a hat. When Sanders appeared,
I said: “I’m going out for a few
minutes—perhaps an hour—if anyone
should ask.” A moment later I was in
a hansom and on the way to Roebuck’s.

TO BE CONTINUED.


THE WINDOW

This is the window where, one day,

I watched him as he came,

When all the world was white with May,

And vibrant with his name.

His eyes to mine, my eyes to his—

Oh lad, how glad were we,

What time I leaned to catch the kiss

Your fingers tossed to me!

This is the window where, one day,

I crouched to see him go,

When all the world with wrath was gray

And desolate with snow.

Oh, this the glass where prophet-wise

My fate I needs must spell;

Through this I looked on Paradise,

Through this I looked on Hell.

 

 
 

AMERICANS IN LONDON

The author of the following essay on “Americans in London” is one of the most distinguished of the
leaders of English Society. She is the daughter of Sir Sanford Freeling, who was for a time military
secretary at Gibraltar. Her husband, Sir Arthur Willshire, was an officer in the Guards. Lady Willshire,
in addition to her social activities, is, without ostentation, a woman whose charities occupy a large part of
her time. In appearance she is over middle height, rather fragile, with great charm of manner. She is an
accomplished musician and linguist. Her favorite recreations are riding, driving and bicycling, and she is
looked upon as the best dancer in London Society.

I

I can well remember the
time when I could easily
reckon up the whole
list of my American
acquaintances resident
in London on the fingers
of one hand, and
most of those were the wives of English
husbands.

That was certainly not more than ten
years ago, and then the majority of
Americans that one chanced to meet in
England were travelers, who knew very
little of, and cared less apparently to see
or take part in, the doings of our London
society.

In ten years, however, amazing
changes can and do take place, especially
where the natives of the States are
concerned, and nowadays I find that not
only does it require a great many leaves
in my capacious address book to hold the
names of the Americans—and the women
most particularly—who live and
move and have a large part of their social
being in London, but that a very
impressive majority of these attractive
and prominent ladies are not the life
partners of voting, title-holding British
subjects at all.

The good work accomplished both
ways by the international marriage goes
merrily on. At the present moment we
can claim not less than twenty-five peeresses
of transatlantic birth, while we
don’t pretend to keep anything like an
exact record of the ever-increasing acquisitions,
from American sources, to
our gentry class; but, for all that, the
present big average of American women
who come across the ocean to conduct
a successful siege of London no
longer regard the English husband as a
sort of necessary preliminary and essential
ally to the business of getting on in
our smart metropolitan society.

The fair and welcome invader from
the land of the free and the home of
the brave can, and does, “arrive” astonishingly
well without masculine assistance
and encouragement.

She may appear as maid, wife or widow;
sometimes as divorcee; but, personally,
she conducts her own campaign.
Furthermore, she comes fully equipped
to carry everything before her—she has
wit, wealth and good looks at her command,
and she works along approved
and sensible lines of action.

If she has a thoroughgoing conquest
 of London planned out, she does not
put up at a fashionable hotel and spread
her fine plumage and wait for notice.

She usually begins by taking a house;
she furnishes it with original but discreet
good taste; she wears startlingly
pretty gowns—quite the best, as a rule,
that Paris can supply; she gives the
most taking sorts of entertainments, and
the ordinary result is that in one season
she is not only launched and talked
about, but securely placed and greatly
admired.

And if you want to know why she
does this thing, the answer you can get,
as I did, from her own mouth; she
simply “likes London and London
society.”

As an amiable, broad-minded woman,
she does not love her own country so
much that she cannot find a place in her
heart for London, too, and that which
chiefly appeals to her in our elderly,
sprawling, sooty, amusing and splendid
old capital is the fact that she finds it
interesting.

There you have one explanation, at
least, of the apparent phenomenon of
the ever-growing circle of American
women in the very heart of our biggest
city. But it becomes a Londoner to
confess that another good reason why
she is so familiar and conspicuous a
figure among us is because we reciprocate
her liking with the strongest possible
warmth of admiration.

Not only do we regard our American
colony with genuine enthusiasm, and
take pride and pleasure in the fact that
it is the largest of its kind in any European
capital, but social London pleasantly
feels its influence.

Now, influence is one of those qualities
that the American woman carries
about with her just as naturally as she
carries her pretty airs of independence,
or her capacity for easy and amusing
speech, and it is a sad mistake for anyone
to take it for granted that on her
wealth or her pulchritude alone all her
claim to success and popularity in England
rests.

In no way that I know of has her
influence been more sensibly and beneficially
felt among us than in the introduction
of a quick, vivacious tone to
conversation.

Her gift for light, easy, semi-humorous
talk, her gay, self-confident way of
telling a good story, constitute her a
leading and most lasting attraction in
English estimation. From her the English
woman has learned, first, that which
it seems every transatlantic sister is
aware by intuition, that one supreme
duty of the sex, as it is represented in
society, is to know how to talk a little
to everybody, to talk always in sprightly
fashion, and never to adopt the English
woman’s depressing method of answering
all conversational efforts and
overtures with chilling monosyllables.

It is no exaggeration to say that since
the tremendous enlargement of the
American colony, the whole pace of
London drawing-room talk has enormously
improved. We British are not
by nature a sprightly and speechful
race, with the gift of gay gab, but under
the American woman’s cheerful influence
we are enjoying a sort of reformation.

We send our daughters even to a
fashionable school in fashionable Kensington,
which is kept by a long-headed
American woman, who will very nearly
guarantee to bid a door post discourse
freely and be obeyed. And the women
to whom first honors are due for having
inspired London with a wholesome respect
for what I may justly call the
very superior American parts of speech,
are Mrs. George Cornwallis-West—perhaps
better known on both sides of the
ocean as Lady Randolph Churchill—and
Consuelo, the Dowager Duchess of
Manchester.

It would be a superfluous and ungrateful
task to try to recall the number
of years that have flown since these
two women, unusually attractive as they
are, even for Americans, came over to
literally take London by storm.

Suffice it to say that, as Shakespeare
wrote of Cleopatra, “age cannot wither
nor custom stale her infinite variety;”
and in spite of the amazing influx of
their young and lovely and accomplished
countrywomen into London
since their day of arrival, these two ladies
 still stand, as they have stood for
years, at the very top of the entire
American set abroad.

Both of them, by marriage or through
years of long association, have become
thoroughly identified with English society,
but, unlike Lady Vernon-Harcourt,
widow of the great leader of the
Liberal party, and daughter of the famous
historian Motley, they have never
lost their strong American individuality.

Lady Vernon-Harcourt, to sight and
hearing, seems almost a typical and
thoroughgoing English woman, but
Mrs. George Cornwallis-West and the
Duchess Consuelo are, to all intents and
purposes, as distinctly American as the
day on which they were presented as
brides and beauties at one of Queen
Victoria’s drawing-rooms.

Then, as well as now, they were both
fair to look upon, but they were also
something more—they were the cleverest
of talkers, and the beautiful Consuelo,
in her soft, Southern voice, possessed
a faculty for quaint and witty
turns of phrase that made her an instant
favorite.

At the time of her début, London had
yet to meet the American woman who
could not only chatter along cheerfully
and intelligently, but who could artfully
and unembarrassedly tell an amusing
story before the big and critical audience
that the average dinner table
supplies. Our fair Creole and the fair
New Yorker were, however, more than
equal to all and any such emergencies
and occasions.

It was with their capable tongues,
quite as much as with their charming
faces, that they scored their social triumphs
in England, and it was mainly
through their beguiling conversational
powers that they both caught the attention
of the present king and queen—at
that time Prince and Princess of Wales—and
aroused royalty’s prompt and
lasting admiration.

Until that time no American could
boast the fact that she was the friend
of the queen, prince or princess, but the
young duchess and Lady Randolph
Churchill changed all that. They were
the first of their nation to be asked to
the Sandringham house parties, to be
included in the lists of guests invited
to meet royal folk at dinners, etc., and
to inspire in the present king and queen
the thoroughgoing liking they now
cherish for American things in general
and the American woman in particular.

A good deal of brown Thames water
has flowed under London Bridge, it is
true, since these exponents of two entirely
different types of American womanhood
came over to astonish even our
blasé society, but no two of their sex
and nation have succeeded in making a
more deep and lasting impression upon
London than these, or have done more
to insure the social success of their
countrywomen who followed in their
footsteps.

Consuelo, the duchess, is a grandmother
to-day, but she is almost as
prominent a figure in the gay world as
she ever was; unlike Mrs. George Cornwallis-West,
she never went in, so to
speak, for political prestige. She has
cared for social gayety pure and simple,
preserved much of her beauty, maintained
her reputation as the most delightful
house-party guest in England,
and is noted nowadays as being, as well,
the most skillful, tactful and serenely
polite bridge-whist partner in the
United Kingdom.

When, a few months ago, a house-party
for royalty was given at Chatsworth
by the Duke and Duchess of Devonshire,
it was at the urgent request of
both the king and queen that the Dowager
Duchess of Manchester came over
from Paris to spend a few days under
the same roof with their majesties,
whose affection for this low-voiced,
sweet-tempered, witty American woman
has never wavered. Every now and
then one hears anew in London drawing
rooms of some amusing saying of
hers, for she is as gracious and graceful
a conversationalist as of yore, and
with three young and blooming American
duchesses to rival her, still stands
well apart from and ahead of them all,
at least so far as the homage of our
smart and titled society can be accepted
as proof of a woman’s position.

 Of all the three young duchesses, I
think her youthful Grace of Marlborough
is far and away the most distinctly
popular and influential. She has conquered
even the most indifferent and the
most prejudiced, by an exquisitely
charming sweetness of manner that is
quite irresistible.

She does not possess what a Frenchman
would call the vif style of her average
countrywomen, and she is not a
very vigorous talker, but she is wonderfully
sympathetic and attractive of
manner; her porcelain fine, aristocratic
prettiness makes her a distinguished figure
wherever she goes, and from the
first she presided at the head of her vast
establishment, and took her rightful position
in England with a natural dignity
and a complete grasp of the situation
that literally took the breath away
from the rather skeptical British onlooker.

There is a story told, sub rosa, of the
discomfiture of a high-nosed and rather
too helpful aristocratic matron and relative,
who, on the arrival of her shy
looking, slim young Grace, undertook
to set her right and well beforehand
on points of etiquette, ducal duty and
responsibilities, etc.

Nobody knows to this day just what
passed between the fair girl and the
stately matron, but the duchess was not
very much bothered with unnecessary
advice after one short interview with
her rather officious social fairy-godmother.
And if the duchess was not
ready to take advice, it was simply because
she did not need it. When she
gave her first great house party at Blenheim,
it rather outrivaled in splendor
anything of the sort done in England
in a long time, and her chief guests
were royalties; nevertheless, there was
not a hitch or a mistake in all the elaborate
proceedings; and a critical peer,
who enjoyed the magnificent hospitality
of the Marlboroughs, was heard to
remark afterward that to be born an
American millionairess is to apparently
know by instinct all that has to be
taught from childhood to a native English
duchess.

That Her Grace of Marlborough has
a natural taste for splendid surroundings
is shown by her fondness for big
Blenheim and the marvelous luxury she
has introduced into every part of that
vast mansion; and when her indulgent
father offered to buy for her a house in
London, she imposed but two guiding
conditions on his choice for her of a
home in town.

“I want the biggest house on the most
fashionable street,” she is said to have
said. The result was that Mr. Vanderbilt
purchased Sunderland House, in
Curzon Street, and there the duchess is
fittingly installed.

There the most sumptuous decorating
and furnishing has been done, and
when she entertains, her dinners will
be the most splendid and her balls the
largest and most luxurious of the season,
for whatever the duchess does is
done in almost regal style.

Eventually no London hostess can
or will outshine her, and yet this first
among the American duchesses is not
very socially inclined. She prefers the
country life and Blenheim to the best
that London can give her, and this taste
is to a great measure shared by many
of our American peeresses and guests.

The Countess of Orford, Lady Monson,
the Countess of Donoughmore,
Mrs. Spender Clay, Lady Charles Ross
and Mrs. Langhorne Shaw, for example,
find English country life pre-eminently
to their taste, and all but avoid
the town, save in the very height of the
season.

Lady Orford—who was Miss Corbin—lives
at Waborne Hall, her husband’s
magnificent Georgian place in Norfolk.
There she gives shooting parties, from
there she goes with her husband and
pretty young daughter to fish in Scotland
and Norway, and the chief interest
that brings her up to London is her
taste for music and the opera, which,
she declares, is the only pleasure that
one cannot gratify out of town.

Next after music, sport—fishing most
especially—engages her particular interest.
Though she rarely goes out
with the guns, her husband declares she
is a capital shot, and that she could and
would ride to hounds with the most daring
 of our fox-hunting peeresses, if
Norfolk was a hunting shire.

Prominent, however, among the
hunting set is the handsome Countess
of Donoughmore, whose father, the
American millionaire Grace, owns Battle
Abbey, and has made England his
home for many years. His slender,
pretty daughter, who was Miss Eleana
Grace before she married an Irish earl,
rode to hounds from her days of floating
locks and short skirts.

Now, as a fair and fashionable peeress,
she hunts Ireland and England
both with all the zest and skill of a native-born
Irish woman. Her keenest
American competitor, in the art of hard
cross-country riding, is a young and
beautiful Virginian, Mrs. Langhorne-Shaw,
who comes over every year to
hunt, and for no other purpose.

In spite of all her youth and beauty
and charm, this fair sister-in-law of the
famous American artist, Charles Dana
Gibson, scarcely makes an appearance
in London at all. She arrives in England
at the season when the scent is
best and the hounds at their briskest,
and, American-wise, she takes a house
in the very heart of the hunting district.

Sometimes she brings over her own
string of horses from her native State,
for she is a judge of sound and capable
animals; and she has done more
than any other one of her sex and race
to prove that the American-built riding
habit is a capital garment, and that
when she is well mounted and in the
field there are few in England who can
surpass an American woman at hard
and intelligent riding.

Lady Monson, though less of a
sportswoman than Lady Donoughmore
or Mrs. Langhorne-Shaw, is, if anything,
more devoted to country life in
England than either, for a very great
part of every year she spends, by preference,
at her husband’s beautiful home,
“Barton Hall,” and there she entertains
not only extensively and luxuriously,
but chiefly the diplomats, domestic and
foreign.

This capacity for gathering about her
quite the most interesting among notable
men has made her house parties
rather famous in an enviable way, and
has given Lady Monson a marked reputation
as a hostess. Her husband is
the nephew of Sir Edmund Monson,
the well-known ambassador to France,
and Lady Monson is herself a famous
beauty. Before her first marriage, to a
wealthy New Yorker, she was Miss Romaine
Stone, and celebrated in London,
Newport and New York for a
uniquely delicate loveliness of face and
form.

Her beauty was, indeed, as widely
talked about and ardently admired in
London as was that of Lady Naylor
Leyland some years ago, or as we now
very enthusiastically discuss the charming
features of Mrs. Sam Chauncey or
Lady Ross, who are prominent members
of the younger American colony.

Both of the last-mentioned fair
women hail from the State of Kentucky—Lady
Ross was Miss Patricia Ellison,
of Louisville, and Mrs. Chauncey belongs
to the ever-growing class of
American women who have created a
deep impression on London society by
making the very most of some particular
talent or taste or feature.

Society in these days, like the professions
of war, law or medicine, is in
the hands of the specialists; and I think
that the American women who came
over to carve out their own social way
saw this opportunity at once and have
developed it in a quite remarkable fashion.

The arbiters of social place are not
handing out any of the big prizes to the
women who are just agreeable in a commonplace
style. Do the striking thing
in London, and do it well, is the rule
for success at this time, and the energetic,
quickly perceiving American
woman loses not a week nor a day after
her arrival in proving to us that she is
a definite person indeed.

London society is made up of as
many as ten different sets, all independent
and powerful, each one in its own
way, and the skill of the woman from
New York or Chicago is displayed by
her promptness in deciding on just the
set into which she prefers to enter.

Mrs. Bradley Martin, Lady Deerhurst,
 Lady Bagot; Cora, Lady Strafford—now
known by her new married
title as Mrs. Kennard—Lady Newborough
and a score of others one could
mention, are to be included among the
Americans who have devoted their talents
entirely to the conquering of the
smartest of smart sets. Most of these
have married titles, it is true, but titles
are not essential, after all, where natural
social gifts are possessed; Mrs. Sam
Chauncey, for instance, is a case in
point.

Mrs. Chauncey is an American widow
and a beauty, with a most agreeable
manner and lively intelligence; she
presides in a bewitching bijou of a little
house in Hertford Street, and drives
one of the smartest miniature victorias
that appear in the park. But London’s
first and most striking impression concerning
this delightful acquisition from
the States was derived from her wonderful
and lovely gowns—her French
frocks are, for taste and becomingness,
quite paralyzing to even a breath of
criticism, and from the first moment of
her début in London they excited only
the most whole-souled enthusiasm in
the hearts of all beholders of both sexes.

To say that she is rather particularly
famous as the best dressed woman in
our great city is, perhaps, to make a
pretty strong assertion, in the face of
very serious competition offered by
women notable for the perfection of
their wardrobe, but this claim really
stands on good grounds. Even among
her compatriots, she seems always astonishingly
well gowned, and really, if
we are going to honestly give honor
where honor is due, we must put natural
pride and sentiment aside and agree
that the presence of the American woman
in London has had a marked and
salutary influence on the whole dress
problem as English women look at it.

Not to mince matters, we may as well
confess that les Americaines do gown
themselves with superlative taste. Our
peeresses and visitors from the States
know what to wear and how to wear it;
they show so much tact in their choice
of colors, they put on their gay gowns
and hats with such a completeness of
touch, and display so much instinct for
style in the choice and use of small etceteras,
that it is idle to say we English
have not been compelled to notice and
admire.

If imitation is truly the sincerest flattery,
as some ancient wiseacre said
years ago, then there is pretty clear evidence
daily afforded to prove that we
are complimenting our American sisters
by slowly adopting their ideas of dress.

More and more each season does
Paris send us the sort of gown and
hatpin, belt and handkerchief and hair
ornament, that goes to New York, and
more and more is the saying, “She
dresses quite like an American woman,”
accepted as a kindly comment,
wherever it is offered.

A general impression, also, is prevailing
to the effect that one reason why
our American cousins wear their fine
frocks with such good results is because
they hold their heads high and their
backs flat and straight. There is even
now, in London, a vastly popular corsetière
who does not hesitate to recommend
herself as the only artiste in
town who can persuade any form, stout
or lean, to assume at once the exact outlines
of the admired American figure.

The Duchess of Roxburghe, Mrs.
Kennard and the Countess of Suffolk
are all very fair examples, in our eyes,
of the high perfection of line to which
the feminine form divine can and does
attain in America; for all these women
hold themselves with the most superlative
grace, wear gowns that would make
Solomon in all his glory feel envious,
and help to maintain the now fixed belief
in England that all Americans are
tall, straight, slender and born with a
capacity for wearing diamond tiaras
with as much ease as straw hats.

It would not be fair, though, to lay
too much of the social success of King
Edward’s fair new subjects and visitors
wholly at their wardrobe doors, for the
two most influential and prominent
American women just now in London
are neither of them titled, nor do they
place too much stress on the gorgeousness
of their frocks and frills.

Both Mrs. Arthur Paget—who was
 Miss Minnie Stevens, of New York—and
Mrs. Ronalds are listed everywhere
among the most popular of our hostesses,
and Mrs. Ronalds, especially, is a
distinct power in the musical world.
Scarcely a famous artist comes to town
but sooner or later he hears, to his advantage,
of this wealthy American.

Her red and white music room—by
far the most artistic and completely
equipped private salon of its kind in
London—has sheltered distinguished
companies of the very fashionable and
intellectual English music lovers; she
has made her Sunday afternoons of
something more than mere frivolous importance,
and won for them, indeed, a
decided and enviable celebrity, for Mrs.
Ronalds is one of those American women
who possess a genius for hospitality.

Mrs. Paget, it is true, takes due rank
in the same category, and both these
women have all the truly American
tastes for featuring their entertainments
most delightfully. To continue
in the commonplace round of quite
conventional functions, as approved by
society, is not to be borne by these energetic
and novelty-loving ladies, and a
dinner, a supper party or a dance at
Mrs. Paget’s is sure to develop some
unexpected and charming phase.

It is to Mrs. Paget, for example, that
we are indebted for the introduction of
that purely American festivity, “The
Ladies’ Luncheon.” “The Ladies’
Luncheon” is now quite acclimatized
here; we have accepted it as we have
also accepted “The Ladies’ Dinner-party,”
which was wholly unknown
previous to the American invasion.
Whether Mrs. Paget was instrumental
or not in making for the last-mentioned
form of entertainment a place among
our conservative hostesses is not quite
proven, but it is safe to say that this
tall, vivacious, energetic lady, who
skates as well as she dances, golfs and
drives a motor car, carries almost more
social power in her small right hand
than any other untitled woman in London.

She is heartily admired by our present
king and queen, who find in her
sparkling talk very much the same mental
stimulus that one derives from the
Duchess Consuelo’s gay epigrams, and,
above everything else, the court and its
circle of society reverence the charms
of the woman whose brain bubbles over
with ideas.

If a dance, a dinner, a bazaar or a
picnic is on foot, Mrs. Paget can map
out and put through the enterprise with
amazing skill and readiness, and she
shows all the American’s shrewd business
instinct for profitably pleasing a
ticket-purchasing public when a charity
fund must be swelled or a hospital assisted.

With her vigor, high spirits and infinite
variety of charm, she is enormously
sought after and courted and
fêted, but it is noticeable, and none the
less admirable, in English eyes, that the
American woman established in a foreign
land rarely or never fails in either
her admiration or her affection for her
country across the sea.

At the time of the Spanish-American
War, this extreme loyalty to their native
home and the land of their birth
was made evident in not one but a
dozen ways that never escaped the notice
of English eyes. Expatriated
though in a measure she is, the Anglicized
American woman scarcely ever
loses her sense of pride and profound
satisfaction in being an American, after
all, and so strong is this feeling in these
delightful women that it is accepted
quite as a matter of course, both by
them and by their English friends, that
their sons should frequently go back
to the mothers’ land in order to find
their wives.

Two notable instances of the son’s
love for his mother’s country and his
instinctive interest in her countrywomen
have been supplied in the marriages
of the young Duke of Manchester and
the son of Sir William and Lady Vernon-Harcourt.

It seems scarcely more than natural
that Mr. Lewis Vernon-Harcourt
should marry pretty Miss Burns, of
New York, though, through his mother
as well as his father, all his interests and
sympathies are naturally centered in
England.

 Yet it is safe to say that when the
average Englishman marries an American
he does not feel in the least as
though he was marrying, so to speak,
outside the family circle.

The marvelous adaptability of the
American woman robs the situation of
any difficulty, and in no way, so far, has
the American wife of the Englishman
showed more astonishing adaptability
than in the cordial interest with which
she often identifies herself with her husband’s
political interests, if he is in Parliament.

Three of the keenest politicians in
petticoats that England possesses are
American women by birth; and the first
and leading spirit among them is the
American wife of Mr. Chamberlain.

Mrs. Chamberlain cares little or nothing
for society, and beyond the obligatory
functions at which she has been
obliged to preside or attend, she shows
small taste for the frivolities of that special
world of men and women where
the main task and occupation of every
day is to amuse one’s self. But in the
affairs of state she feels a very burning
interest indeed.

She is one of the two women in the
British empire who are admitted by men
to understand the mysterious and, to the
average feminine mind, inexplicable fiscal
problem; she knows all about tariff
reform; she is her husband’s first secretary,
confidante and adviser; she is
said to be the most discreet lady in
speech, where her husband’s political
interests are concerned, and when he
speaks in public Mrs. Chamberlain sits
so near to him that, in case of a lapse of
memory, she can play the part of stage
prompter.

Every one of his speeches she commits
to memory, and can, therefore,
give him any missing word at any critical
moment, and in this way she is
even more helpful than the capable and
intellectual Lady Vernon-Harcourt was
to her distinguished husband.

There is still a third American woman
to whose abilities her English husband
is deeply indebted. This is Lady
Curzon, who has very clearly defined
diplomatic gifts, who is naturally highly
ambitious, and who has, in her zeal to
help her husband, learned to speak more
East Indian dialects and Oriental
tongues than any white woman in India.

Fourth, perhaps, of this list should be
mentioned Lady Cheylesmore, who was
in her girlhood, spent at Newport and
New York, so well known and admired,
especially for her wonderful red hair,
which Whistler loved to paint.

Lady Cheylesmore was Miss Elizabeth
French in those days, and now she
is proud to be known as the wife of the
mayor of Westminster, for her husband
has lately been chosen for that very
dignified position. As one of London’s
lady mayoresses, she will dispense delightful
hospitality in her handsome
house in Upper Grosvenor Street, which
is famous for its three wonderful drawing
rooms, decorated by the Brothers
Adam, and regarded by connoisseurs
as one of the most perfect examples of
their art and taste.

At her dinner parties Lady Cheylesmore
entertains many politicians of
note, and in one way or another, by her
infinite tact and good sense, does much
to aid and abet her husband’s well-known
aspirations to a brilliant parliamentary
place.

She is one of the ardently ambitious
American women of whose very real
and deserved triumphs we hear so much
artistically as well as socially, these
days. And let it be said here and now,
to London’s credit, that there is no city
in the world that gives to its resident
daughters of Uncle Sam a heartier
measure of praise and encouragement
in all their accomplishments.

We may, some of us, cherish high
tariff principles and believe in restricting
the immigration. None of us, however,
is ready to vote for any measures
that will bar out or discourage one class
of fair and accomplished aliens who
cross the ocean bent on conquering London,
and who in the end are so often
conquered in turn by London’s charm,
and who settle down to form an element
in our society that is fast becoming as
familiar and as welcome as it is admirable
and indispensable.

 

 
 

THE BLOOD OF BLINK BONNY

M

Miss Allys Rhett
stood upon the clubhouse
lawn, a vision in
filmy white, smiling
her softest, most enchanting
smile. There
was a reason for the
smile—a reason strictly feminine, yet
doubly masculine. She had walked
down the steps that led from the piazza
betwixt Rich Hilary and Jack Adair,
the catches of the season, in full view
of the Hammond girl, who was left to
waste her sweetness upon prosy old
Van Ammerer.

The Hammond girl had been rather
nasty all summer—she was, moreover,
well known to be in hot pursuit of Rich
Hilary. Until Allys came on the scene
it had seemed the pursuit must be successful.
They had gone abroad on the
same steamer the year before, dawdled
through a London season, and come
home simultaneously—he rather bored
and languid, she of a demure and downcast,
but withal possessive, air. She had
said they were not engaged—“oh, dear
no, only excellent friends,” but looking
all the while a contradiction of the
words. Then unwisely she had taken
Hilary to that tiresome tea for the little
Rhett girl—and behold! the mischief
was done.

The little Rhett girl was not little;
instead, she was divinely tall, and lithe
as a young ash. No child, either. What
with inclination and mother-wisdom,
her coming out had waited for her to
find herself. At nineteen she had found
herself—a woman, well poised and
charming as she was beautiful. Notwithstanding
Hilary had not instantly
surrendered—horse, foot and dragoons.
Rather he had held out for terms—the
full honors of war, as became a man
rising thirty, and prospective heir to
more millions than he well knew what
to do with.

Two or three of the millions had
taken shape in the Bay Park, the newest
and finest of metropolitan courses. Hilary’s
father, a power alike on the turf
and in the street, had built it, and controlled
it absolutely—of course through
the figment of an obedient jockey club.
A trace of sentiment, conjoined to a
deal of pride, had made him revive an
old-time stake—the Far and Near. It
dated back to that limbo of racing
things—“before the war.” Banker Hilary’s
grandfather, a leader among gentlemen
horsemen of that good day, had
been of those who instituted it—a fact
upon which no turf scribe had failed to
dilate when telling the glories of the
course. The event was, of course, set
down a classic—as well it might be,
all things considered. The founders
had framed it so liberally as to admit
the best in training—hence the name.
The refounders made conditions something
narrower, but offset that by
quadrupling the value.

This was Far and Near day—with a
 record crowd, and hot, bright summer
weather. The track was well known to
be lightning fast, and the entry list was
so big and puzzling that the Far and
Near might well prove anybody’s race.
There were favorites, of course, also
rank outsiders. One heard their names
everywhere in the massed throng that
had overflowed the big stand, the lawn,
the free field, and broken in human
waves upon the green velvet of the infield.
This by President Hilary’s own
order. He had come to the track early,
and looked to everything—with a result
that there was no trouble anywhere.

The crowd had been gayly demonstrative
through the first two races. It
had watched the third in tense silence—except
that moiety of it ebbing and
flowing through the clubhouse. It was
the silence of edged patience. Albeit
the early races were fair betting propositions,
the most of those who watched
them had come to lay wagers on some
Far and Near candidate—and the Far
and Near candidates had been getting
their preliminaries.

They numbered just nineteen. Seventeen
had been out when Allys and her
squires stopped under the shade of a
tree. Notwithstanding the shadow, she
put up her white parasol, tilting it at
just the angle to make it throw her head
and shoulders in high relief. Adair
glanced at her, caught a hard breath,
nipped it, then looked steadily down
the course a minute.

Hilary smiled—a smile that got no
further than the corners of his red lips—his
eyes, indeed, gloomed the more
for it—then turned upon Allys with:
“Pick the winner for us, won’t you?
You are so delightful feminine you
know nothing of horses, therefore ought
to bring us luck. Say, now, what shall
we back?”

“It depends,” Allys said, twirling her
parasol ever so lightly. “Do you want
to lose? Or do you really care to win?”

“To win, please, O oracle, if it’s
all the same to you,” Hilary said, supplication
in his voice, although his eyes
danced.

Allys gave him a long look. “Then
you must take Heathflower,” she said.
“I have the Wickliffe boy’s word for it—he
wrote me only yesterday: ‘Miss
Allys, if you want to get wealthy, bet
all your real money on that Heathflower
thing.’”

“H’m! Who is the Wickliffe boy?
Tell us that before we play his tip,”
Adair demanded. Hilary could not
speak for laughing.

Allys smiled entrancingly. “The
Wickliffe boy—is a knight-errant born
out of time,” she said. “I’m wondering
if it will last. We came to know
him last summer—mother and I—down
at Hollymount, my uncle’s place in Virginia.
The Wickliffe boy, Billy by
name, lives at Lyonesse, which is Hollymount’s
next neighbor. It belongs to
Billy’s uncle, the dearest old bachelor—maybe
that is the reason the boy has
such reverence for womankind. I don’t
know which he comes nearest worshiping—women
or horses. Whenever we
rode out—he was my steadfast gallant—he
managed somehow to pass through
or by or around Haw Bush, where the
Heathflower thing was bred. Old Major
Mediwether, her owner, is Billy’s
best chum. They match beautifully—though
the major is nearly eighty, and
Billy just my age—rising nineteen.”

“They must have made it interesting
for you. I’m sure you couldn’t tell half
so much about either of us,” Adair
said, with a deeply injured air.

Allys shook her head at him. “They
are dears,” she said, emphatically. “And
they taught me a lot I should never have
known—about horses and men.”

“Anything specific—as about the
Heathflower thing?” Hilary asked, affecting
to speak with awe.

Allys nodded. “A heap,” she said.
“I can hear Billy now, as we watched
her on the training track, saying: ‘She
hasn’t got any looks—but legs are better
for winnin’. And she must win;
she’s bound to—whenever she feels like
it, and the track and the weights suit
her. She can’t help it—she’s got eight
full crosses of Blink Bonny blood.’”

“Blink Bonny! H’m! Who was he?
What did he do?” Hilary asked.

Allys looked at him severely. “‘He’
happens to have been ‘she,’” she said.
 “As for the doing, it was only winning
the Derby, with the Oaks right on top
of it. Mighty few mares have ever
done that—as you would know if you
had grown up in Virginia, with time
to know everything. Billy does know
everything about pedigrees—he can reel
them off at least a hundred years back.
Remember, now, I’m strictly quoting
him: ‘Blink Bonny is really ancient history—she
won the year poor old Dick
Ten Broek tried so hard to have his
American-bred ones carry off the blue
ribbon of the turf. He didn’t win it—no
American did—until one of them
had luck enough to try for it with something
of Blink Bonny’s blood. Iroquois
went back to her through his sire, Bonnie
Scotland-Iroquois, who wasn’t really
a great horse, but a good one that
happened on a great chance.’”

“Why, Allys darling, I can hardly
believe my ears! Here you are talking
horse like a veteran, when I always
thought you didn’t know a fetlock from
a wishbone,” the Hammond girl cooed,
swimming up behind them on old Van
Ammerer’s arm. They were headed
for the paddock, although it was not
quite time for the saddling bell. The
Heathflower thing was still invisible—Allys
searched the course for her
through Hilary’s glass, saying the while
over her shoulder, with her most infantine
smile: “You thought right, Camilla
dear. I don’t really know anything—have
only a parrot faculty of repeating
what I hear.”

The Hammond girl flushed—that
was what she had said of Allys when
people laughed over the Rhett mots.
But before she could counter, Allys
cried joyously: “At last! The Heathflower
thing! Really, she hasn’t any
looks—but see her run, will you?”

“She does move like a winner—but
it’s impossible she can stay,” Hilary
said, almost arrogantly. “Pedigree is
all very well—until it runs up against
performance——”

“Right you are! Quite mighty right,
Rich, me boy,” old Van Ammerer interrupted.
“But I didn’t know they let
dark horses run in the Far and
Near——”

“Lucky you are young, Van—you
have such a lot to learn,” Adair said,
brusquely, as they went toward the
paddock. It was thronged, but somehow
at sight of Hilary the human
masses fell respectfully apart—albeit
the men and women there had forgotten
themselves, even forgotten each
other for the time being, in their poignant
eagerness over the big race.

They were hardly through the gate
and well established in an eddy when
the bell brought the racers pacing or
scurrying in. The Heathflower thing
came straight off the course, and stood
spiritlessly, drooping her head and
blinking her eyes. Clear eyes, matching
the loose, satiny skin, beneath which
whipcord muscles stood out, or played
at each least motion, they told the eye
initiate that she was in the pink of condition.
Like her so-famous ancestors,
a bay with black points, neither under
nor over size, with a fine, lean head, a
long neck, and four splendid legs, it
was a marvel that she could so utterly
lack any trace of equine comeliness.
Her chest was noticeably narrow, her
barrel out of proportion to shoulders
and quarters. Still, against those patent
blemishes, a judge of conformation
would have set the splendid sloping
shoulders, the reaching forearm, the
bunches of massy muscle in the long
loin, the quarters well let down into
perfect houghs, the fine, clean bone of
knees and ankles, the firm, close-grained
hoofs spreading faintly from coronet
to base.

Clean-limbed throughout, with ears
that, if they drooped, had no trace of
coarseness and were set wide apart
above a basin face, the mare showed
race indisputably, notwithstanding the
white in her forehead was too smudgy
to be called a star, or that, though her
muzzle tapered finely, the lower lip habitually
protruded a bit. A four-year-old,
she was still a maiden—consequently
had but a feather on her back in
the Far and Near. The handicapper
had laughed, half wearily, half compassionately
as he allotted it, muttering
something about the jockey club robbing
the cradle and the grave—that
 poor old Major Meriwether, it was well
known, hadn’t any money to spare;
what he did have was the gambler’s instinct
to sit into any game where the
stakes were big.

The race was open to three-year-olds
and upward, and run over a distance—two
miles and a half. The distance kept
out the sprinters—it also, now and
again, played hob with racing idols. To
win a horse must be able to go—also to
stay. With twenty thousand of added
money, there was sure to be always a
long list of entries. The conditions held
one curious survival from the original
fixture—namely, that, horses brought
over three hundred miles to run in it
got a three-pound allowance if they
reached the course less than a week before
the day of the race.

Major Meriwether had chuckled
whenever he thought of that. He knew
“the weight of a stable key may win or
lose a race.” And the Heathflower
thing was a splendid traveler, coming
out of her padded stall as ready to run
as when she went into it. She had got
to the Bay Park only two days back, in
charge of her rubber, Amos, and Black
Tim, her jockey. Tim stood at her
head, Amos was giving her lank sides
their last polish, as Allys and her train
swept down upon them.

Allys nodded to them gayly, as she
asked: “Tim, have you come up to
break New York? I hear your stable
will need a special car to take home its
money—after the Far and Near.”

“Yessum, dat’s so!” Tim said.

Amos scowled at him, but said to Allys,
respectfully: “Please’um, don’t ax
dat dar fool boy no mo’ ’bout de Flower—hit’s
mighty bad luck sayin’ whut
you gwine do, ontwel you is done done
it.”

“Dar come Marse Billy Wickliffe—you
kin ax him all you wanter.” Tim
giggled, then clapped his hand over his
mouth. Tim was lathy—long-legged,
long-armed, with an ashy-black complexion
and very big eyes. As he stood
fondling the Flower’s nose, he glared
disdain of all the other candidates, or,
rather, of the knots of folk gathered admiringly
about them.

Allys turned half about—for two
breaths at least she had a snobbish impulse
to overlook Billy and hurry away.
Billy was tall, with a face like a young
Greek god—but how greet him there
with the Hammond girl to see, in a
checked suit, patently ready-made, with
the noisiest of shirts, a flowing bright
red tie, and a sunburned straw hat?
If it were only Adair, she would not
mind—Hilary was, she knew, very
much more critical. She might have
run away, but that she caught the Hammond
girl’s look—amusement and satisfaction
struggled through it, although
the young lady tried hard to mask them.

Allys turned wholly, holding out both
hands, and saying: “Billy, by all that’s
delightful! I’ve just been telling these
people about you. Come, show them
I kept well within the truth.”

Billy caught the outstretched hands,
his heart so openly in his eyes Hilary
wanted to strangle him on the spot.
The Hammond girl laughed, and
turned to whisper in Van Ammerer’s
ear. Adair, alone of the group, shook
hands. Although the others gave him
civil, if formal, greeting, Billy felt their
hostility intuitively, and flung up his
head like a stag at bay.

“You got my note—have you done
it yet?” he asked, bending over Allys in
a fashion that made Hilary’s teeth set
hard.

She laughed back at him: “Have you
done it yet? Bet your whole fortune on
the Heathflower thing at a hundred to
one?”

Billy nodded confidently. “That’s
just what I have done. Unc’ Robert
was willin’—he thought as I did, such
a little bit o’ money was better risked
than kept.”

“H’m! I hope you kept the price
of a return ticket,” Hilary said, trying
to speak jocularly. “Really, Mr.
Wickliffe, you can’t think that ugly
brute has a chance to be even in the
money.”

“My money’s talkin’ for me,” Billy
said, facing Hilary. “’Tain’t much—only
a thousand. Lordy! if I could,
wouldn’t I burn up these ringsters!
You ought to a-heard ’em, Miss Allys,
 when I went at ’em. ‘The Heathflower
thing, did you say?’ the first one asked
me. ‘Oh, say! do you want to rob us
poor fellows? Couldn’t think of layin’
you less’n a thousand to one on that
proposition.’ But he cut it mighty
quick to a hundred to one when I said:
‘I’d take you for a hundred, only I know
you couldn’t pay.’ Tell you he rubbed
his slate in a hurry after I got down
fifty. The next one tried to be smart
as he was—sang out to some o’ the rest:
‘Here’s the wild man from Borneo,
come to skin us alive!’ Then made out
he was skeered to death when I offered
him one little pitiful rag of a ten. But
when they saw me keep on right down
the line, some of ’em shut up and
looked a little anxious, some cut the
price, and some got sassier than ever.
They called me Rube, and Johnny-on-the-spot-of-wealth,
and Shekels, and a
heap of other things. But I didn’t
mind. Still, next time I’ll send my
money by one of those commissioner
fellows. To-day I couldn’t risk it.”

“What makes you so suddenly avaricious,
Billy?” Allys asked. “Last summer
you cared less for money than
anything. There must be a reason—tell
me, does it wear frocks?”

“Not the special reason,” Billy said,
with an adoring look; then in her ear:
“I know you don’t care for money any
more’n I do. But I’m bound to have
some—if there’s any chance—it’s—it’s
because of the major. I’ll tell you all
about it, after the race.”

The parade was nearly over when
Allys and her three swains came again
to the lawn. By some odd chance, the
long shots had been well toward the
head of it, leaving the two favorites
and the three second choices to bring
up the rear. The Heathflower thing
was immediately in front of them. She
had moved so soberly, plodding with
low head and sleepy eyes, the watchers
had given her an ironic cheer, mingled
with cat calls. All the others had got
a welcome more or less enthusiastic,
but it was only when Aramis, even-money
favorite, came through the paddock
gate that the crowd got to its feet.

All up and down, and round about,
roaring cheers greeted him, followed
him—men flung up their hats for him,
women in shrill falsetto cried his name.
Nobody could fail to understand that
he carried the hopes and the fortunes
of a great multitude. Nobody could
fail to understand either that Aldegonde,
who followed right on his heels,
would win or lose for as many. The
pair were blood-brothers, sons of the
great Hamburg, but one out of an imported
dam, the other from a mare tracing
to Lexington, and richly inbred to
that great sire.

Still the line of cleavage was not
patriotic nor even international. Folk
had picked one or the other to win
freakishly—on hunches of all sorts, tips
of all manners, pure fancy, or “inside
information” of the hollowest sort.
As to looks, pedigree, or performance,
there was hardly a pin to choose between
the pair. Both were three-year-olds,
tried in the fire of spring racing;
both held able to go the distance and
stay the route, in that they had won
from everything except from each
other.

By some curious chance they had
not met before that season—in their
two-year-old form they had won and
lost to each other.

Thus to many onlookers the Far and
Near held out a promise of such an
equine duel as would make it the race
of the century. And certainly two
handsomer or gallanter beasts than the
pair of raking chestnuts, long-striding,
racelike, with white-starred faces and
single white hind feet, never looked
through a bridle.

Notwithstanding, the second choices
were far from friendless, albeit their
greatest support was for the place or
to show. The greeting they got was
tame compared to that of the favorites,
but still a volleying cheer, rising and
falling along the quarter-mile of humanity
banked and massed either side
the course. Shrewd form players and
the plainer sort had taken liberal fliers
on them—that was evident by the way
the shouting mounted in the free field,
and the jam in front of the betting
ring.

 Not a few of the professional layers
had turned their slates and were out on
watch for the event that would mean
thousands in or out of their pockets.
Among the second choices Artillery, the
black Meddler mare, was held a shade
the best. Next to her came Tay Ho,
a son of Hastings, five years old, who
might have divided honors with the
favorites but for being an arrant rogue.
To-day he ran in blinkers, and nodded
the least bit in his stride, whereas his
stable mate, Petrel, the last of the second
choices, went as free as ever water
ran.

Billy watched the parade, scarcely
conscious that Allys clung to his arm.
Hilary stood at her other hand, frowning
blackly. The finish line was almost
in front of them.

Hilary moved back a pace. “We can
see better here,” he said, trying to draw
Allys along with him. She shook her
head obstinately, but said nothing; in
her heart she was resolved that Billy
should have the comfort of her presence
in his hour of defeat.

Since she was very far from being
a model young person, Hilary’s manifest
anger was not displeasing. She
was going to marry him—but only at
her own time, and upon her own conditions.
So far, there was no engagement—she
had fenced and played with him
beautifully all through the last three
months. He had no right whatever to
be nasty about Billy; of course, if it
were some grown-up body, Adair for
example, there might be a color of reason
for his wrath. He ought to understand
that Billy was, in a way, her guest—also
a person to whom she owed
something in the way of hospitality.
What provoked her most was knowing
that Hilary was less jealous than
ashamed—ashamed to have her thus
openly countenance anybody who wore
Billy’s clothes. She was all the angrier
for her own moment of snobbishness—men
ought to be above such paltry
things, she reasoned; anyway, she was
bound to stand by Billy to the inevitably
bitter end.

The start was tedious. Again and
again the line of rainbow jackets drew
taut across the course, only to break
and tangle, and at last dissolve into its
original gaudy units. Billy sighed as
he watched it, then smiled shyly, and
drew a long breath, saying in Allys’
ear: “I hate to win except right square
out.”

“I don’t understand,” Allys returned.

Billy looked at her in surprise.

“Don’t you see—the favorites have
got so much on their backs, the longer
they wheel and turn, the more they take
out of themselves?” he asked. “I’ll bet
they are frettin’ like everything, too.
See there! One of them chestnut-sorrels—can’t
tell whether it’s Aramis or
Aldegonde—is cuttin’ up high didoes.
And the Heathflower thing standin’ like
a little lamb——”

“She may be standing there when the
race is over,” Hilary interrupted.

Billy did not put down his glass, but
said over his shoulder: “Oh, I reckon
Tim can stop her before she gets that
far around. Don’t know, though—if
she feels like runnin’ she’s a handful.
And this is one of the days—I know,
because she looks as though she
couldn’t beat a funeral.”

Allys pressed Billy’s arm—it was all
she could do to show her enjoyment of
the way he had turned things. Hilary
bent toward her, saying, with a hard
smile: “You seem to be on Mr. Wickliffe’s
side—I wonder will you back his
judgment?”

“Maybe so,” Allys said, without
turning her head. “That is, if you care
to make it anything worth while. I’m
not quite sure which I’d like best—a
winter in Paris or a pearl necklace—and
I know I shan’t ever get them at
bridge—I have no luck at all.”

“Give you millions against—just one
word,” Hilary whispered; then aloud:
“Is it a bet?”

“Say yes, Miss Allys,” Billy entreated.
“You ain’t trustin’ to my judgment—remember
that—but to the blood of
Blink Bonny.”

“I take you up,” Allys said, nodding
to Hilary. As well this way as any
other, she thought—besides, she could
hold him off as long as she chose. Her
father would stand by her loyally—he
 was in no haste to see her established.
Besides, this was what she had always
craved—to watch a race with a heartrending
wager on its event.

“Here they come!” Billy shouted,
dropping his glass, and flinging up his
head.

Up course the rainbow line had at
last held steady, then, as the tape flew
up, bellied out like a sail in gusty wind,
and been rent into flecks and tatters.
The lightweights, of course, were in the
foremost of the flecks and tatters—all,
that is, save the Heathflower thing, who
came absolutely last. Tim’s orange
jacket and scarlet sash were dust-dimmed
by the time he came to the
stand. But right in front of him were
Aldegonde’s tiger stripes, black and
yellow, and the blue and white in the
saddle of Aramis.

“Last all the way—eh, Miss Allys?”
Adair said, leaning across Billy, who
would have given back but that Allys
clung to him in silence, her eyes glued
to the glass, flushing and paling, her
breath coming quicker even thus early
in the race.

There were open lengths all along—the
lightweights were bent on making it
a runaway race. Billy knew they could
never do it. A horseman born and made,
he marked their stride, and understood
even better than their jockeys how
much the killing pace was taking out of
them. It did not astonish him that in
the outstretch, before a mile had been
run, three of the first flight chucked it
up, falling back, back, till even the
Heathflower thing showed them her
heels. At the mile there were more
counterfeits proven—as the race swept
down upon the stand the second time
there were but seven of the original
contenders really in it. The rest were
tailing hopelessly. One or two even
pulled up. But the Heathflower thing
was among the seven, and keeping
place right behind the favorites.

Allys clutched Billy’s arm so hard
her fingers half buried in it. She was
getting the thrills she had pined for
with a vengeance, now that her freedom,
her future, were to be colored by
the issue of the race.

The Heathflower thing could not win,
of course; still, it was pure delight to
have her so far redeem herself. If she
was even near the real contenders at
the finish, Billy’s faith would be justified.
So many, at shorter odds, had already
fallen out, there would be distinction
in staying all the way.

If the impossible happened, the
Heathflower thing won, then she would
have Hilary in a very proper frame of
mind. Losing always hurt him dreadfully—it
would be gall and wormwood
to have lost to such a winner. She felt
this rather than thought it—connected
thought indeed was impossible in view
of what was happening out on the
course.

In the outstretch, for the second time,
Aramis shot forward like the arrow
from a bended bow. He had been running
under wraps—now thus far from
home, his jockey, the most famous of
them all, gave him his head, evidently
thinking there would be but one horse
in the race. All in a breath two open
lengths showed between Aramis and
the others; then Aldegonde with a
mighty burst lapped the leader’s flank.
Tay Ho was right behind—so close his
backers set up a breathless shout. The
Flower was still last, but strive, strain,
stretch as the flying leaders might, they
got no further away from her.

Billy flung up his hat, then clapped
his hand over his mouth and said,
smotheredly:

“See that, Miss Allys! Let her come
into the stretch with just one breath
more’n those fine fellows, and it’s all
over but the cashin’ in.”

“Billy, you’re an angel! I thought
we were hopelessly beaten,” Allys
breathed rather than said.

Hilary’s mouth set. Adair, watching
him narrowly, saw it also whiten when,
at the second mile post, the three leaders
swept the turn barely heads apart,
with the Heathflower thing right on
their heels. More than that, she was
running strongly, easily, clearly not distressed,
although Aramis, still leading,
rolled the least bit.

Could that leggy bay really stay the
route? Was there any reason for the
 Wickliffe boy’s unreason? Was there
also any chance for him?—there Adair
stopped short, smiling a thought grimly
to see how all unconsciously, all
femininely, Allys drooped to Billy’s upright,
youthful strength.

Hilary likewise noted it—with a
thumping heart that sent the color surging
over his face. Habitually he held
himself well in hand—it amazed and
angered him to find himself thus swept
beyond himself. To all of us come moments
when instinct masters reason—the
primal masculine instinct of possession
told him he would win or lose his
quicksilver sweetheart on the issue of
this race.

Now she had no thought of him—her
eyes were only for the course,
where four horses ran like a team as
never any of them had run before. All
through the first quarter of this fateful
last half, they held each other safe, running
side by side, stride for stride.

At the furlong pole beyond, Tay Ho’s
hooded head for the first time showed
in front—only to be instantly eclipsed
by the white star of Aldegonde. Aramis
began to hang—the angry roar of
his backers told he was out of it. Simultaneously,
the jockeys sat down to ride—there
was the cruel swish of catgut,
the crueler prodding of steel. In the
crowd a great hushed breath, like the
sigh of a forest before the storm, told
of tense heartstrings.

Almost instantly the sigh changed to
a shouted roar as Tay Ho dropped
back level with Aramis, leaving Aldegonde
and the Heathflower thing half a
length to the good. But next breath
the falterers came again—together they
held their place, their way, four mighty
masses of blood and bone, of breath and
fire and stay, fighting it out every inch
of the way, with a living sea roaring,
shouting, cursing, crying encouragement
on either hand.

How they lay down to it! How they
came up!

Stretch and gather! Stretch and
gather, the game and gallant foursome
held to it. Now, for the first time, the
Heathflower thing showed all that was
in her. Even those who stood to lose
fortunes felt that her whirlwind rush
deserved to win.

A hundred yards from the wire,
whips still flying, rowels plowing furrows
in satin coats, Aramis staggered,
half stumbled, then fell back an open
length.

Tim flung away his whip, and leaned
far over, lying almost flat upon the
Flower’s neck to shout in her ear: “You
see dat dar Mister Aldergown! Dee
calls him bulldawg! Tote yosef, gal!
Show ’im you’s bulldawg, too.” Perhaps
the Flower resented the caution.
Certainly, she hung a bit in the next
stride. Tay Ho and Aldegonde, running
either side of her, almost let in
daylight between.

The cheers, the roars, mounted in
deafening volume. The Heathflower
thing answered them by going down,
down, till it seemed she lay quite flat on
earth. And then she came up, up, with
a leap so long, so lancelike, it recovered
all she had lost. Again she thrust herself
forward—the horses either side of
her thrust as far.

Twenty yards from home not one of
the three was an inch to the good or the
bad. Aldegonde’s jockey slashed his
mount savagely—somehow, one blow
of the whip fell on the Flower’s quarter—fell
and won the race. With a
sweep as of the wind she went away
from it, and got her nose across the
finish line three inches in front!

A near thing. Anybody must admit
that. So near the tumult died to a
breathless hush. Hilary half turned
about. “I’m going to the judges’ stand
to see what won,” he said. “I saw Aldegonde
first.”

“I don’t know about that—but I
reckon you won’t go,” Billy said, laying
his hand upon Hilary’s arm.

Hilary was furious. “Why not?” he
demanded. He was no weakling, but
somehow he could not get free of that
impertinent young cub’s grip.

“Oh, because you are—your father’s
son,” Billy said, nonchalantly, then
steadfastly, the lightness dying from
face and voice: “I mean no disrespect,
Mr. Hilary, but all of us have got to
take account of human nature. We
 may think we know what won—you
and me—but it’s the judges’ business
to say so—and ours to be satisfied with
the sayin’. That’s only fair——”

“Let go my arm!” Hilary said, in a
hoarse whisper, his eyes murderous.

Billy held him fast. “Not until you
give me a gentleman’s word you won’t
interfere,” he said.

Allys looked at him amazed, enchanted.
Here was no boy to be played
with, petted and coaxed from his beliefs—rather
a man standing for what
he held the right with the fire and
strength of youth.

Adair caught Hilary on the other
side, saying under breath: “Hold still,
Rich! You must! The wild man from
Borneo is right this time. It would be
horribly bad form if you said a questioning
word—and, anyway, the judges
saw—what we did.”

Hilary turned upon Billy a look that
made Allys hide her eyes, but nodded
shortly, and strode away, not toward
the stand. Billy turned to shield Allys,
until by the stunned silence falling on
the course, he knew the boards were
going up—with the Flower’s number
at the top of them.

Then he took the fence in front at a
flying leap, and came to himself only
when he had both arms about the Flower’s
neck, his face pressed to it, and
tears raining, as he whispered: “You
won, lady! You had to! You wouldn’t
let Haw Bush be sold over the major’s
head. Hang the mortgages now—we’ll
save him, you and I! And you shall
never, never run another race!”

As the Flower was led away to receive
other flowers, the hideous horseshoe
penalty of victory, the crowd was
astounded to see in the middle of the
course a tall youngster in loud plaids,
leaping, shouting, hugging himself,
laughing and crying in the same breath.

And this was what he shouted: “The
blood of Blink Bonny! Hurrah! hurrah!
Beat it if you can! Hurrah for
Haw Bush! For Major Meriwether!
For Tim! For Blink Bonny! Hurrah!
hurrah! hurrah!”

Allys watched him, smiling roguishly.
“Billy is ridiculously young,” she
said to the constant Adair.

Adair looked glum. He knew, and
knew she knew, that the boy they had
welcomed was of full man’s age—quite
old enough, in fact, to be married.


MONOTONY

Love, does my love with weary burden fall

Daily upon thy too accustomed ear

With words so oft repeated that the dear,

Sweet tones of early joy begin to pall?

What gift of loving may I give to call

Again to your deep eyes of brown the tear

Of welling, full delight and love, the clear,

Rose-petaled blush that holds my heart in thrall?

Not all the homage of the bees that wing

Laden with honey through the clover days

Wearies the tiny queen with heavy tune!

Not all the rapture of the birds that fling

Love melodies adrift through leafy ways

Burdens the mothers on their nests in June!

 

 
 

“PLUG” IVORY AND “PLUG” AVERY

I

It was the queerest turnout
that ever invaded
Smyrna Corner.

Even the frogs of
Smyrna swamp at the
edge of the village
gulped back their pipings,
climbed the bank for a nearer
view, and goggled in astonished silence
as it passed, groaning, in the soft and
early dusk.

’Twas a sort of van—almost a little
house on wheels, with an elbow of stove
funnel sticking out of one side. An old
chaise top was fastened by strings and
wire over a seat in front. Dust and
mud covered everything with striated
coatings, mask eloquent of wanderings
over many soils. A cadaverous horse,
knee-sprung and wheezy, dragged the
van at the gait of a caterpillar.

Under the chaise top was hunched
an old man, gaunt but huge of frame,
his knees almost to his chin. Long,
white hair fluffed over his bent shoulders,
and little puffs of white whiskers
stood out from his tanned cheeks. A
fuzzy beaver hat barely covered the
bald spot on his head. The reins were
looped around his neck. Between his
hands, huge as hams, moaned and
sucked and suffled and droned a much-patched
accordion. The instrument lamented
like a tortured animal as he
pulled it out and squatted it together.
To its accompaniment, the old man sang
over and over some words that he had
fitted to the tune of “Old Dog Tray,”

“Plug” Ivory Buck sat outside the
door of his “emporium” in Smyrna
Corner, his chair tipped back comfortably,
ankle roosting across his knee,
his fuzzy stovepipe hat on the back of
his head.

The end of his cigar, red in the May
dusk, was cocked up close to his left
eye with the arrogant tilt that signified
the general temperament of “Plug”
Ivory. For almost fifty years a circus
man, he felt a bland and yet contemptuous
superiority to those who had passed
their lives in Smyrna Corner. However,
when his father had died at the
ripe age of ninety-three—died in the
harness, even while gingerly and thriftily
knuckling along a weight into the
eighth notch of the bar of the scoop
scales—Ivory had come back as sole
heir to store, stock and stand, a seventy-two-year-old
black sheep bringing
a most amazing tail behind him—no
less than a band chariot, a half dozen
animal cages, a tent loaded on a great
cart, and various impedimenta of
“Buck’s Leviathan Circus and Menagerie.”

He trundled the array through the
village’s single street, stored the gilded
glories in the big barn on the old home
place, with the euphemism of circus
terminology changed the sign “A. Buck,
General Store,” to “I. Buck, Commercial
Emporium,” and there he had lived
five years, keeping “bachelor’s hall” in
the big house adjoining the store.

Sometimes he dropped vague hints
that he might start on the road again,
displaying as much assurance of long
years ahead as though he were twenty-one.
It was a general saying in Smyrna
Corner that a Buck didn’t think he was
getting old until after he had turned
ninety. The townspeople accepted
Ivory as a sort of a wild goose of passage,
 called him “Plug” on account of
his never varying style of headgear, and
deferred to him because he had fifty
thousand dollars tucked away in the
savings bank at the shire.

The May dusk became tawny in the
west, and he gazed out into it discontentedly.

“I wish them blamenation tadpoles
shed their voices along with their tails,”
he grumbled, with an ear to the frogs in
the marsh. “They ain’t quite so bad
when they get big enough to trill, but
that everlasting yipping makes me lonesome.
I’m a good mind to toss up this
tenpenny nail and salt codfish business
and get back to the sawdust once more.”

There was a stir in a cage above his
head, a parrot waddled down the bars,
stood on his beak and yawped hoarsely:

“Crack ’em down, gents! The old
army game!”

“If it wasn’t for you, Elkanah, I
swear I should die of listening to nothing
but frogs tuning up and swallows
twittering and old fools swapping guff,”
he went on, sourly, and then he suddenly
cocked his ear, for a new note
sounded faintly from the marsh.

“I never knew a bullfrog to get his
bass as early as this,” he mused, and
as he listened and peered, the old horse’s
head came slowly bobbing around the
alders at the bend of the road. Above
the wailing of the distant accordion he
caught a few words as the cart wabbled
up the rise on its dished wheels:

Old horse Joe is ever faithful,

O-o-o, o-o-o—ever true.

We’ve been—o-o-o—wide world over,

O-o-o, o-o-o, toodle-oodle—through.

Then a medley of dronings, and finally
these words were lustily trolled with
the confidence of one who safely
reaches the last line:

A bet-tur friend than old horse Joe.

“Whoa, there! Whup!” screamed
the parrot, swinging by one foot.

“Ain’t you kind of working a friend
to the limit and a little plus?” inquired
Buck, sarcastically. The old horse had
stopped before the emporium, legs
spraddled, head down and sending the
dust up in little puffs as he breathed.

“Joachim loves music,” replied the
stranger, mildly. “He’ll travel all day
if I’ll only play and sing to him.”

“Love of music will be the death of
friend Joachim, then,” commented
Buck.

“Is there a hostelry near by?” asked
the other, lifting his old hat politely.
With satirical courtesy Buck lifted his—and
at that psychological moment the
only plug hats in the whole town of
Smyrna saluted each other.

“There’s a hossery down the road a
ways, and a mannery, too, all run by old
Sam Fyles.”

“Crack ’em down, gents,” rasped the
parrot. “Twenty can play as well as
one.”

The man under the chaise top pricked
up his ears and cast a significant look
at the plug hat on the platform. Plug
hat on the platform seemed to recognize
some affinity in plug hat on the van, and
there was an acceleration of mutual interest
when the parrot croaked his sentence
again.

Buck tipped forward with a clatter of
his chair legs and trudged down to the
roadside. He walked around the outfit
with an inquisitive sniffing of his
nose and a crinkling of eyebrows, and
at last set himself before the man of
the chaise top, his knuckles on his hips.

“Who be I?” he demanded.

The stranger surveyed him for some
time, huggling his head down in cowering
fashion, so it seemed in the dusk.

“You,” he huskily ventured, “are
Buck’s Leviathan Circus and Menagerie;
Ivory Buck, Proprietor.”

“And you,” declared Buck, “are
Brick Avery, inventor of the dancing
turkey and captor of the celebrated infant
anaconda—side-show graft with
me for eight years.”

He put up his hand, and the stranger
took it for a solemn shake, flinching at
the same time.

“How long since?” pursued Buck.

“Thirty years for certain.”

“Yes, all of that. Let’s see! If I
remember right, you threw up your
side-show privilege with me pretty sudden,
didn’t you?” His teeth were set
hard into his cigar.

 The man on the van scratched a trembling
forefinger through a cheek tuft.

“I don’t exactly recollect how the—the
change came about,” he faltered.

“Well, I do! You ducked out across
country the night of the punkin freshet,
when I was mud bound and the elephant
was afraid of the bridges. You
and your dancin’ turkey and infant anaconda
and a cage of monkeys that
wasn’t yours and—Her!” He shouted
the word. “What become of Her,
Brick Avery?”

He seized a spoke of the forewheel
and shook the old vehicle angrily. The
spoke came away in his hand.

“Never mind it,” quavered the man.
“We’re all coming to pieces, me and
the whole caboodle. Don’t hit me with
it, though!”

He was eying the spoke in Buck’s
clutch.

“What did you steal her for, Brick
Avery?”

“There isn’t anything sure about her
going away with me,” the other protested.

Buck yanked away another spoke in
his vehemence.

“Don’t you lie to me,” he bawled.
“There wasn’t telegraphs and telephones
and railroads handy in them days, so
that I could stop you or catch you, but
I didn’t need any telegraphs to tell me
she had gone away with handsome
Mounseer Hercules, of the curly hair.”
He snorted the sobriquet with bitter
spite. “A girl I’d took off’n the streets
and made the champion lady rider of—and
was going to marry, and thought
more of, damn yeh, than I did of all
the rest of the world! What did ye do
with her?”

“Well, she wanted to go along, and
so I took her aboard. She seemed to
want to get away from your show, near
as I could find out.” The giant hugged
his knees together and blinked appealingly.

“It must be a bang-up living you’re
giving her,” sneered Buck, running his
eye over the equipage. In his passion
he forgot the lapse of the years and the
possibility of changes.

“Seems as if you hadn’t heard the
latest news,” broke in Avery, his face
suddenly clearing of the puckers of apprehension.
“She never stuck to me
no time. She didn’t intend to. She just
made believe that she was going to
marry me so that I would take her
along. She run away with the sixteen
hundred dollars I had saved up and
Signor Dellabunko—or something like
that—who was waiting for her on the
road, and I haven’t seen hide nor hair
of ’em since, nor I don’t want to, and
I’ve still got the letter that she left me,
so that I can prove what I say. She
was going to do the same thing to you,
she said in it, but she had made up her
mind that she couldn’t work you so
easy. It’s all in that letter! Kind of a
kick-you-and-run letter!”

In his agitation Buck broke another
spoke from the crumbling wheel. The
parrot cracked his beak against the
cage’s bars and yawled:

“It’s the old army game, gents!”

“Hadn’t you just as soon tear pickets
off’n the fence there, or something like
that?” wistfully queried Avery. “This
is all I’ve got left, and I haven’t any
money, and I haven’t had very much
courage to do anything since she took
that sixteen hundred dollars away from
me.” He scruffed his raspy palms on
his upcocked knees. “I didn’t really
want to run away with her, Ivory, but
she bossed me into it. I never was no
hand to stand up for my rights. Any
one, almost, could talk me ’round. I
wish she’d stuck to you and let me
alone.” His big hands trembled on his
knees, and his weak face, with its flabby
chaps, had the wistful look one sees
on a foxhound’s visage. “When did
you give up the road?” he asked.

“Haven’t given it up!” The tone
was curt and the scowl deepened. “I’ve
stored my wagons and the round-top
and the seats, but I’m liable to buy an
elephant and a lemon and start out
again ’most any time.”

The eyes of the old men softened
with a glint of appreciation as they
looked at each other.

“I don’t suppose you have to,” suggested
Avery, with a glance at the
store.

 “Fifty thousand in the bank and the
stand of buildings here,” replied Buck,
with the careless ease of the “well-fixed.”
“How do you get your three
squares nowadays?”

“Lecture on Lost Arts and Free Love
and cure stuttering in one secret lesson,
pay in advance,” Avery replied, listlessly.
“But there ain’t the three squares in
it. I wish I’d been as sharp as you are,
and never let a woman whiffle me into
a scrape.”

“Nobody ever come it over me,” declared
Buck, pride slowly replacing his
ire, but he added, gloomily; “excepting
her, and I’ve never stopped thinking
about it, and I’ve never seen another
woman worth looking at—not for me,
even if she did come it over me.”

“But she didn’t come it over you,” insisted
Avery. “I’m the one she come it
over, and look at me!” He made a
despairing gesture that embraced all his
pathetic appanage. “You are the one
that’s come out ‘unrivaled, stupendous
and triumphant,’ as your full sheeters
used to say. If I was any help in steering
her away I’m humbly glad of it, for
I always liked you, Ivory.”

This gradual shifting to the ground
of the benefactor, even of the servile
sort, was not entirely placating, as
Ivory Buck’s corrugated brow still hinted,
but the constant iteration of admiration
for his marvelous shrewdness and
good fortune was having its effect. The
old grudge and sorrow that had gnawed
at his heart during so many years
suddenly shooed away. The pain was
assuaged. It was like opodeldoc stuffed
into an aching tooth. He felt as
though he would like to listen to a lot
more of that comforting talk.

“Avery,” he cried, with a heartiness
that surprised even himself, “you’re a
poor old devil that’s been abused, and
you seem to be all in.” He surveyed
the wheezing horse and kicked another
spoke from the yawning wheel.

“Crack ’em down, crack ’em down,
gents!” squalled the parrot.

“If it wasn’t for Elkanah, there, to
holler that to me, with an occasional
‘Hey, Rube!’ I couldn’t stay in this
Godforsaken place fifteen minutes.
There’s no one here that can talk about
anything except ensilage and new-milk
cows. Now what say? Store your
old traps along o’ mine, squat down and
take it comfortable. I reckon that you
and me can find a few things to talk
about that really amount to something!”

“I should hate to feel I was a burden
on you, Ivory,” stammered Avery,
gasping at the amazing generosity of
this invitation. “If there’s any stutterers
around here I might earn a little
something on the side, perhaps.”

“Me with fifty thousand in the bank
and letting a guest of mine graft for a
living? Not by a blame sight!” snorted
Buck. “You just climb out and shut
up and help me unharness old Pollyponeezus
here.”

Ten minutes afterward they had the
canvas off the chariots and were inspecting
them by lantern light, chattering
old reminiscences and seeming almost
to hear the “roomp-roomp” of the
elephant and the snap of the ringmaster’s
whip.

To the astonishment of Smyrna Corner,
two plug hats, around which
wreaths of cigar smoke were cozily
curling, blossomed on the platform of
the emporium next morning, instead of
one. The old men had thirty years of
mutual confidences to impart, and set
busily at it, the parrot waddling the
monotonous round of his cage overhead
and rasping:

“Crack ’em down, gents! The old
army game!”

In two weeks “Plug” Ivory and
“Plug” Avery were as much fixtures in
the Smyrna scenery as the town pump.
Occasionally of an evening the wail
of the snuffling accordion wavered out
over the village. Buck, his head thrown
back and his eyes closed, seemed to get
consoling echoes of the past even from
this lugubrious assault on Melody, and
loungers hovered at a respectful distance.
No one dared to ask questions,
and in this respect the old men differed
from the town pump as features in the
scenery.

Before a month had passed the two
had so thoroughly renewed their youth
 that they were discussing the expense
of fitting out a “hit-the-grit” circus,
and were writing to the big shows for
prices on superannuated or “shopworn”
animals.

It was voted that the dancing turkey
and infant anaconda grafts were no
longer feasible. Once on a time the
crowds would watch a turkey hopping
about on a hot tin to the rig-a-jig of a
fiddle and would come out satisfied that
they had received their money’s worth.
A man could even exhibit an angleworm
in a bottle and call it the infant
anaconda, and escape being lynched.
Brick Avery sadly testified to the passing
of those glorious days.

However, it was decided that a cage
of white leghorn fowls, colored with
aniline dyes, could be shown even in
these barren times as “Royal South
American Witherlicks”; that Joachim
could be converted into a passable
zebra, and “Plug” Avery still had in his
van the celluloid lemon peel as well as
the glass cube that created the illusion
of ice in the pink lemonade. The village
painter was set at work on the new
gilding of the chariots in the big barn.

“Even if we don’t really get away,”
explained Buck, “it’s a good idea to
keep the property from running down.”

But the appearance of the new gilt
inflamed their showmen’s hearts. An
irresistible hankering to get a nearer
sniff of the sawdust, to mix with the old
crowd, induced Buck to send a card to
a sporting paper, advertising for correspondence
from bareback riders, tumblers,
specialty people and privilege
speculators, who wanted to join a “one-ring,
chase-the-fairs road show—no
first-raters.” He emphasized the fact
that all personal interviews would be
arranged later in New York City.

“We don’t want anyone tracking
down here,” he confided to Avery.
“That would call the bluff. But we
can get some letters that maybe will
perk us up a little.”

The letters came in bundles—letters
long, short, earnest and witty—whiffs
from the good old world of the dressing
tent. And they were read and discussed
on the emporium’s platform, and
some were answered in non-committal
style so as to draw out further correspondence,
and all in all it was voted by
both “Plugs” that a small amount of
money invested in advertising certainly
did produce its full worth of entertainment.

But in the midst of these innocent attempts
to alleviate ennui something else
came along beside letters. It was a
woman—a slim, wiry, alert woman.
She clambered down from the stage one
day, advanced trippingly to the platform
and courtesied low before the two
plug hats, her long, draggly plume bobbing
against her rouged cheek. The
two plug hats arose and were doffed.
Then the three faced each other.

“You don’t hold your ages as well as
I do, boys,” she commented, after her
sharp scrutiny.

“It’s the old army game, gents!”
screamed the parrot, excited by this
new arrival, gay with her colors and
her ribbons.

“It’s Her!” gasped Plug Avery.

“It’s Signory Rosy-elly!” choked
Plug Avery.

She came up and sat down between
them on one of the platform chairs.

“It was the longest time before I
could place those names,” she chattered.
“‘Buck & Avery, Consolidated Aggregation,’
says I to myself. ‘Buck &
Avery,’ I says. And, thinks I, them
two old codgers must have gone to
Kingdom Come, for I’m—let’s see—I’m
twenty, or something like that, years
younger than either of you, as I remember.”
She poked each one jovially with
her parasol.

“‘Buck & Avery,’ says I,” she went
on, cheerfully oblivious of their grimness.
“‘It’s their boys,’ I says, and so
I came right along, for I need the job,
and I couldn’t explain the romantic part
in a letter. I was thinking I’d surely
be taken on when I told Buck and Avery’s
sons the romance. But I don’t
have to tell you, boys.”

She jocosely poked them again.

“‘A little old!’ you say?”—they
hadn’t said anything, by the way, but
stood there with gaping, toothless
mouths. “Not a bit of it for a jay-town
 circuit. Of course, it isn’t a Forepaugh
job for me now or else I wouldn’t be
down here talking to Buck & Avery.
But I’m still good for it all—rings, banners,
hurdles, rump-cling gallop and the
blazing hoop for the wind-up. You
know what I can do, boys. Remember
old times. Give me an engagement for
old-times’ sake.” She flashed at them
the arch looks of a faded coquette.

Buck, the poignancy of his ancient
regret having been modified by his long
course of consolation from the lips of
Avery, was the first to recover. This
faded woman, trying to stay time’s ravages
by her rouge, displaced the beauteous
image he had cherished so long in
his memory.

“Ain’t you ashamed to face us two?”
he demanded. “You that run away and
broke your promise to me! You that
ruined me!” He patted his breast dramatically
and shot a thumb out at
Avery.

“My sakes!” she cried. “You ain’t
so unprofessional as to remember all
that silliness against me, are you? I
was only a girl, and you couldn’t expect
me to love you—either of you. I’m a
poor widow now,” she sighed, “and I
need work. And here you have been
laying up grudges against me—the two
of you—all these years! What would
your wives have said?”

“We never got married,” replied the
two, in mournful duet.

But she wasn’t in a consoling mood.
“You’re lucky!” she snapped. “I married
a cheap, worthless renegade, who
stole my money and ran away. He fell
off a trapeze and broke his neck, and I
was glad of it.”

The look that passed between Plug
Ivory and Plug Avery carried all the
pith of the quotation: “The mills of the
gods grind slowly, but they grind exceeding
small.”

“So am I,” grunted Buck, surlily.
“No, I’m sorry he didn’t live to torment
you. No, the only thing I’m really
sorry about is that ’twas Brick Avery’s
money he got away with.”

Avery sighed.

“But I want to say to you, Signory
Rosy-elly,” continued Buck, with a
burst of pride quite excusable, tipping
his hat to one side and hooking his
thumb into the armhole of his vest, “it
wasn’t my money you got, and it never
will be my money you’ll get. You just
made the mistake of your life when you
run away from me.”

“He’s got fifty thousand dollars in
the bank,” hoarsely whispered Avery,
vicariously sharing in this pride of prosperity—the
prosperity beyond her
reach.

“Uh-huh! Correct!” corroborated
Buck, surveying her in increasing triumph.
This moment was really worth
waiting through the years for, he reflected.

“Twenty can play as well as one,”
croaked the parrot, his beady eye
pressed between the bars of his cage.

The signora glanced up at this new
speaker, eyed Elkanah with a sage look
that he returned, and then, after a moment’s
reflection, said:

“Thanks for the suggestion, old chap.
That is to say, three can play as well
as two, when there’s fifty thousand in
the bank. Buck, you know I’m always
outspoken and straight to the point.
No underhanded bluff for me. I’m going
to sue you for ten thousand.”

“Crack ’em down, gents!” remarked
Elkanah, grimly.

Buck cast a malevolent look at the
bird, and then, his cigar tip-tilted and
the corner of his mouth sarcastically
askew, suggested with an air as though
the idea were the limit of satiric impossibility:

“I want to know! Breach of promise,
I per-sume!”

“Good aim! You’ve rung the bell,”
rejoined the lady, coolly.

The unconscionable impudence of the
bare suggestion fetched a gasp from
both men. Plug Ivory’s assumption
of dignity crumbled immediately. The
years rolled back. He felt one of those
old-time fits of rage come bristling up
the back of his head, the fury of old
when he had tried to wither that giddy
creature in his spasms of jealousy. But
now, as in the past, her calm assurance
put him out of countenance and his wild
anathemas died away in sputterings.

 “I know all that, Ivory Buck,” she
said, icily. “But how are you going to
prove I was married? Where are you
going to hunt for witnesses? Professional
people are like wild geese—roosting
on air and moulting their names
like feathers. What proof of anything
are you going to find after all these
thirty years? While I—I’ve got your
letters, every one—all your promises.
Observe how I take my cue! Jury a-listening!
I’ve been hunting the world
over for you. You hid here. Here I
find you—this poor, deserted woman,
whose life has been wrecked by your
faithlessness, finds you. Me, with a
crape veil, a sniff in my nose, a crushed-creature
face make-up, a tremolo in
my voice and a smart lawyer such as I
know about! What can you two old
fools say to a country jury to block my
bluff? Why, you can save money by
handing me your bank book!”

In his fury Buck grabbed her chair
and tipped it forward violently in order
to dump her off his sacred platform.
She fled out into space with a
flutter of skirts, landed lightly as a cat
and pirouetted on one toe, crooking her
arms in the professional pose that appeals
for applause.

“This is the first time Signora Rosyelli,
champion bareback rider, ever tried
to ride a mule,” she chirped, “but you
see she can do it and make her graceful
dismount to the music of the band.”

Several villagers across the road
were gaping at the scene. She inquired
the way to the tavern, one of them took
her valise, and she went down the road,
tossing a kiss from her finger tips toward
the two plug hats. Plug hats
watched her out of sight and then
turned toward each other with simultaneous
jerk.

“Don’t that beat tophet and repeat?”
they inquired, in exact unison.

“What are you going to do?” asked
Plug Avery.

“Fight her! Fight her clear to the
high, consolidated supreme court aggregation
of the United States, or
whatever they call it!” roared Plug
Ivory.

“Nobody has ever beat her yet, except
Dellybunko, and we ain’t in his
class,” sighed Avery, despondently.

“You don’t think, do you, that I’m
going to lap my thumb and finger and
peel her off ten thousand dollars?”

“Why don’t you and she get married
and we’ll all live here, happy, hereafter?”
wistfully suggested Avery. “If
it was in a book it would end off like
that—sure pop.”

“This ain’t no book,” replied Buck,
elbows on his knees, eyes moodily on
the dusty planks.

“So you’re bound to go to court?”

“Low court—high court—clear to
the ridgepole—clear to the cupoly, and
then I’ll shin the weather vane with the
star spangled banner of justice between
my teeth.”

“I heard a breach of promise trial
once,” related Avery, half closing his
eyes in reminiscence, “and it was the
funniest thing I ever listened to. ‘Twas
twenty years ago, and I’ll bet that the
people down there laugh yet when they
see that fellow walk along the street.
Them letters he wrote was certainly the
squashiest—why, every one of them
seemed to woggle like a tumbler of
jelly—sweet and sloppy, as you might
say! It being so long ago, when you
was having your spell, I don’t suppose
you remember just what you wrote to
her, do you?”

Avery still gazed at the same knothole,
but a hot flush was crawling up
from under his collar. He took off his
plug hat and scuffed his wrist across
his steaming forehead.

“I remember that he called her ‘Ittikins,
Pittikins, Popsy-sweet.’ Thought
I’d die laughing at that trial! Did you
sling in any names like that, Ivory?
You being so prominent now and settled
down and having money in the
bank, them kind of names, if you wrote
mushy like that, will certainly tickle
folks something tremendous.”

A student in physiognomy might
have read that memory was playing
havoc with Buck’s resolution. Avery
was knitting his brows in deep reflection,
knuckling his forehead.

“Seems as if,” he went on, slowly,
 “she told me you called her something
like ‘Sweety-tweety,’ or ‘Tweeny-weeny
Girlikins’—something like that. How
them newspapers do like to string out
things—funny kind of things, when a
man is prominent and well known, and
has got money in the bank! Folks can’t
help laughing—they just naturally
can’t, Ive! You’ll be setting there in
court, looking ugly as a gibcat and her
lawyer reading them things out. Them
cussed lawyers have a sassy way
of——”

Buck got up, kicked his chair off
onto the ground, and in choler uncontrollable,
clacked his fists under Avery’s
nose and barked:

“Twit me another word—just one
other word—and I’ll drive that old nose
of yourn clear up into the roof of your
head!”

Then he locked his store door and
stumped away across the field to the big
barn, where the remains of Buck’s Leviathan
Circus reposed in isolated state.

No one knows by just what course of
agonized reasoning he arrived at his
final decision, but at dusk he came back
to the store. With the dumb placidity
of some ruminant, Avery was sitting in
his same place on the platform of the
emporium.

“Brick,” said Ivory, humbly, “I’ve
been thinking back and remembering
what I wrote to her—and it’s all of it
pretty clear in my mind, ’cause I never
wrote love letters to anyone else. And
I can’t face it. I couldn’t sit in court
and hear it. I couldn’t sit here on this
platform in my own home place and
face the people afterward. I couldn’t
start on the road with a circus and have
the face to stand before the big tent
after it and bark like I used to. They’d
grin me out of business. I’d be backed
into the stall. No, I can’t do it. Go
down and see what she’ll compromise
on.”

Avery came back after two hours and
loomed in the dusk before the platform.
He fixed his eyes on the plug hat that
was still lowered in the attitude of despondency.

“I wrassled with her, Ivory, just the
same as if I was handling my own
money, and I beat her down to sixty-six
hundred. She won’t take a cent less.”

“I’ll tell you what that sounds like to
me,” snarled Buck, after a moment of
meditation. “It sounds as if she was
going to get five thousand and you was
looking after your little old sixteen
hundred.”

A couple of tears squeezed out and
down over Avery’s flabby cheeks.

“This ain’t the first time you’ve misjudged
me, when I’ve been doing you a
favor,” said he. “And it’s all on account
of the same mis’able woman that
I’m misjudged—and we was living so
happy here, me and you. I wish she
was in——” His voice broke.

“I ain’t responsible for what I’m
saying, Avery,” pleaded Buck, contritely.
“You know what things have happened
to stir me up the last few hours—yes,
all my life, for that matter. I ain’t
been comfortable in mind for thirty
years till you come here and cheered
me up and showed me what’s what. I
appreciate it and I’ll prove that to you
before we’re done. We’ll get along together
all right after this. All is, you
must see me through.”

Then the two plug hats bent together
in earnest conference.

The next morning Avery, armed with
an order on the savings bank at the
shire for six thousand six hundred dollars,
and with Buck’s bank book in his
inside pocket, drove up to the door of
Fyles’ tavern in Buck’s best carriage,
and Signora Rosyelli flipped lightly up
beside the peace commissioner.

He was to pay over the money on
the neutral ground at the shire, receive
the letters, put her aboard a train and
then come back triumphantly into that
interrupted otium cum dignitate of
Smyrna Corner.

For two days a solitary and bereaved
plug hat on the emporium’s platform
turned its fuzzy gloss toward the bend
in the road at the clump of alders. But
the sleek black nose of Buck’s “reader”
did not appear.

On the third day the bank book arrived
by mail, its account minus six
thousand six hundred dollars, and between
its leaves a letter. It was an
 apologetic letter, and yet it was flavored
with a note of complaint. Brick Avery
stated that after thinking it all over he
felt that, having been misjudged cruelly
twice, it might happen again, and being
old, he could not endure griefs of
that kind. He had supported the first
two, but being naturally tender-hearted
and easily influenced, the third might be
fatal. Moreover, the conscience of
Signora Rosyelli had troubled her, so
he believed, ever since the affair of the
one thousand six hundred dollars. So
he had decided that he would quiet her
remorse by marrying her and taking
entire charge of her improved finances.
In fact, so certain was he that she
would waste the money—being a woman
fickle and vain—that he had insisted
on the marriage, and she, realizing her
dependence on his aid in cashing in, assented,
and now he assured her that as
her husband he was entitled to full control
of their affairs—all of which, so
the letter delicately hinted, was serving
as retribution and bringing her into a
proper frame of mind to realize her
past enormities. The writer hoped that
his own personal self-sacrifice in thus
becoming the instrument of flagellation
would be appreciated by one whom he
esteemed highly.

They would be known at the fairs as
Moseer and Madame Bottotte, and
would do the genteel and compact gift-sale
graft from the buggy—having the
necessary capital now—and would accept
the buggy and horse as a wedding
present, knowing that an old friend
with forty-three thousand four hundred
dollars still left in the bank would not
begrudge this small gift to a couple
just starting out in life, and with deep
regard for him and all inquiring
friends, they were, etc.

In the more crucial moments of his
life Buck had frequently refrained from
anathema as a method of relief. Some
situations were made vulgar and matter-of-fact
by sulphurous ejaculation.
It dulled the edge of rancor brutally, as
a rock dulls a razor.

Now he merely turned the paper
over, took out a stubby lead pencil,
licked it and began to write on the blank
side, flattening the paper on his bank
book.

FOR SALE—1 Band Wagon, 1 Swan
Chariot, 3 Lion Cages.

He paused here in his laborious
scrawl and, despite his resolution of silence,
muttered:

“It’s going to be a clean sale. I don’t
never in all my life want to hear of a
circus, see a circus, talk circus, see a
circus man——”

“Crack ’em down, gents!” squalled
the parrot. It was the first time for
many hours that he had heard his master’s
voice, and the sound cheered him.
He hooked his beak around a wire and
rattled away jovially. He seemed to
be relieved by the absence of the other
plug hat that had been absorbing so
much of the familiar, beloved and original
plug hat’s attention.

Ivory looked up at Elkanah vindictively
and then resumed his soliloquy.

“No, sir, never! Half of circusing
is a skin game all through—and I’ve
done my share of the skinning. But to
be skinned twice—me, I. Buck, proprietor—and
the last time the worst,
but——”

“Twenty can play it as well as one!”
the parrot yelled, cocking his eye over
the edge of the cage.

It was an evil scowl that flashed up
from under the plug hat, but Elkanah
in his new joy was oblivious.

“Me a man that’s been all through it
from A to Z—my affections trod on, all
confidence in females destroyed and
nothing ahead of me all the rest of my
life! No, sir, I never want to hear of a
circus again. Bit by the mouths I fed—and
they thumbing their noses at me.
That trick——”

“It’s the old army game!” squealed
the parrot, in nerve-racking rasp.

Ivory Buck arose, yanked the bottom
off the cage, caught the squawking bird,
wrung his neck, tossed him into the
middle of the road, and then, sucking
his bleeding finger, went on writing the
copy for his advertisement.

 

 
 

SUPPER WITH NATICA

I

It isn’t at all pleasant
to burn one’s fingers,
but it’s worth while
burning them now and
then, if you have to be
scorched to be near a
particularly attractive
fire; at least I’ve found it that way.
All of which leads me to Natica Drayton—Melsford
that was.

I think I’m the only one of the crew
she dragged at her heels who hasn’t
forgot about things and gone off after
other game; some of them have been
lashed to the burning stake of pretty
uncomfortable domesticity, too. As for
me—well, I’ve simply gone on caring,
and I think I shall always go on.

Does she know it? Of course she
knows it; always has known it, ever
since that first summer at Sacandaga.
Not that I’ve been ass enough to say
anything after the first time. I’m only
an ordinary sort of chap when it comes
to intuition, but somehow I’ve never
plucked up the cheek to do any talking
about my own miserable self; not since
she let me down as gently as she could,
while I paddled her back from Birch
Point to the canoe house, with Elephant
Mountain ragged-backed in the moon-haze.
For the life of me I couldn’t tell
you what it was she said. There was
the drip of water from the paddle as I
lifted it, stroke after stroke; the tiny
hiss of smother at the prow, and
twisted through it all, like a gathering
string, Natica Melsford’s voice, letting
me down easy—as easily as she
could.

After I had made fast, I remember
feeling that somehow the moonlight
had turned things extremely cold; and
I reached for my sweater that lay in the
stern. I also laughed a great deal too
much around the logs at the bungalow
fire, and then drank a deal more than
too much at the clubhouse before turning
in. Maybe it was cowardly to sneak
back to town a couple of days later, “on
business,” of course—a shabby excuse
for a chap that doesn’t dabble in business
more than I do. But I honestly
needed to go to get back my equilibrium.
I got it, though, and I’ve kept it
pretty continuously. And this much is
enough for that. Natica Melsford is
the only interesting bit about this story,
and let’s get back to her.

That winter she married Jack Drayton.
The afternoon we rehearsed for
the wedding I looked at her, before we
pranced down the aisle and endured the
endless silly giggles of the bridesmaids,
and the usher louts who would fall out
of step, and grew more peevish by the
minute. I looked her over then, and I
said to myself: “You feeble paranoiac,
imagine that girl tying up with you.”
Well, I couldn’t very well imagine it,
although I tried. But I was extremely
noisy, and I heard two or three of the
bridesmaids, to say nothing of the maid
of honor and the bridegroom’s mamma,
tapping their gentle hammers, at my expense,
at the breakfast. It was a year
afterward that I began to fag regularly
for the Drayton establishment.

Jack Drayton, by rights, ought to
have been poisoned. He’d be the first
to acknowledge it now. Perhaps if he’d
married a girl who insisted on having
things out the moment they began, the
things wouldn’t have happened. But
 Natica Melsford wasn’t that sort. She
was the kind that simply looked scorn
into and clear through you, when she
thought you were acting low down.
This, with a man strung like Jack was,
simply put the fat into the fire. It would
have been different with me. I’d—well—I’d
have made an abject crawl, to be
sure. You see, her knowing this was
the thing that must have always
queered me with her. A woman prefers
a man she can get furious at and
who’ll stick it out a bit, to one who
caves in at the first sign of a frown.
But Jack carried things too far.

No, he didn’t mind my frequenting
the house. He liked me and I liked
him. But, all the same, I knew he
didn’t regard me as a foeman worthy of
his steel. And, although the knowledge
made me raw now and then, when he’s
come in with his easy, careless way, still
I swallowed the mean feeling because
it gave me a chance to see her. And
don’t imagine I went around hunting
for trouble. It was at the club one
night—I’d just come from the Draytons,
and Jack hadn’t been home to dinner—that
I heard Rawlins Richardson
and Horace Trevano chattering about
Maisie Hartopp. The “Jo-Jo” song
had made the biggest kind of a hit that
winter at the Gaiety, and the hit had
been made by the Hartopp singing it
to a stage box which the Johnnies
scrambled to bid in nightly.

It seemed like small game for Jack
Drayton to be trailing along with the
ruck—the ruck meaning Tony Criswold
and the rest of that just-out-of-college
crew—but I didn’t need signed affidavits,
after five minutes of club chatter,
to know that he was pretty well tied to
an avenue window at Cherry’s after the
show. The Ruinart, too, that kept
spouting from the bucket beside it, was
a pet vintage of the Hartopp.

There was a lot of that silly chuckle,
and I recalled reading somewhere that
there was a husband belonging to the
Hartopp, a medium good welterweight,
who picked up a living flooring easy
marks for private clubs at Paterson, N.
J., and the like, and occasionally serving
as a punching bag for the good uns
before a championship mill. What the
devil was there to do? I couldn’t answer
the riddle.

It sounds like old women’s chatter,
the meddlesome way I scribble this
down. It would take a real thing in
the line of literature to paint me right,
anyway, I fancy. When a third party
keeps mixing in with husband and wife,
he deserves all the slanging that’s coming
to him; which same is my last
squeal for mercy.

A month went by—two of them.
Natica Drayton wasn’t the strain that
needs spectacles to see through things.
Then, too, I guessed the loving friend
sympathy racket was being worked by
some of the bridge whist aggregation
which met up with her every fortnight.
She laughed more than she ought to
have done. This was a bad sign with
her. Once or twice, when the three of
us dined together, and she was almost
noisy over the benedictine, I could have
choked Jack Drayton, for he didn’t see.
It’s not a pretty thing for an outsider
to sit à trois, and see things in a wife’s
manner that the husband doesn’t or
won’t see; and worse than that, to know
that the wife knows you see it and that
he doesn’t. Speak to Jack? I wouldn’t
have done it for worlds. As I said, I’m
willing to burn my fingers and even
cuddle the hurt; but I don’t meddle
with giant firecrackers except on the
Fourth of July, and that didn’t come
until afterward.

I was to take her to the opera one
night—Drayton had the habit of dropping
in for an act or two and then disappearing—but
on her own doorstep
she tossed off her carriage wrap and
sent Martin back to the stables.

“Let’s talk, instead,” she said, and
she made me coffee in the library, with
one of those French pots that gurgle
conveniently when you don’t exactly
know what to say. That pot did a heap
of gurgling before we began to talk.
When she spoke, what she said almost
took me off my chair.

“Percy, have you seen the show at
the Gaiety?” she asked.

I had seen it more than once, and I
said so.

 “They tell me there’s a song
there——” she went on.

“There are a lot of songs,” said I.

“There’s one in particular.”

There wasn’t any use in fencing, so
I answered: “You mean the ‘Jo-Jo’
song. It’s a silly little ditty, and it’s
sung by——”

“A girl named Hartopp—Maisie
Hartopp.” She was speaking as if she
were trying to remember where she’d
heard the name.

Of course, me for the clumsy speech.
“She’s a winner,” I cut in.

She got up at that, and walked over
to the fireplace. “She seems to be,” she
said, picking at a bit of bronze, a wedding
present, I think. Then she came
over to where I was sitting and put a
hand on my shoulder. I’d have got to
my feet if I hadn’t been afraid to face
her. “Percy——” she began, and I felt
the fingers on my shoulder quiver. I
don’t think the Apaches handed out anything
much worse in the torture line
than the quiver of a woman’s ringers
upon your shoulder, when you know
that those fingers aren’t quivering on
your account. Maybe that occurred to
her, for a second later she took her hand
away. “You once said something foolish
to me, Percy,” she said.

I nodded my head, my eyes upon
an edge of the Royal Bokhara. “It was
in a canoe, wasn’t it?” I replied. “There
was a moon, of course, and the paddle
blades went drip, drip.”

“You meant what you said then,
didn’t you?”

My gaze was wavering from the rug
by now. Little wonder, was it? “I
meant it all right,” I got out after a
while. “Do you want to hear me say
my little speech over again?” Was it
possible that, after all, Natica Drayton
had really decided to toss Jack over,
and take on a fag, warranted kind and
gentle, able to be driven by any lady?
But I forgot that foolish notion pretty
nearly right off.

“There is a husband,” she went on,
as if taking account of stock.

“There always is,” I rejoined. “Some
of ’em are good and the others are
bad.” I chuckled despite me, as I put
in my mean little hack.

“I mean the Hartopp’s husband,” she
explained.

“There is,” I said. “‘Boiler-plate’
Hartopp. His given name is James,
and he prize-fights fair to middling.”
All this wasn’t quite good billiards, but
we’d begun wrong that night, and we
might as well keep it up, thought I.

Natica Drayton was tapping her foot
upon the fender. “H’m,” she mused.
“Some of those horrid names sound interesting.”
Then she turned to me
abruptly. “I think, perhaps, you ought
to go now,” she suggested.

“I think so, too,” I agreed, rising
very hastily, and taking my leave.

“Have you Friday evening disengaged?”
She flung this after me before
I had got to the hall.

“Yes,” said I, all unthinking.

“Then we’ll do it Friday,” she said.

“We’ll do what?” I asked, coming
back to her. For once I felt rebellious,
and showed it, whereat she smiled.

“Supper after the theater at Cherry’s.”

“Oh, well, I don’t mind that,” I volunteered.

“With ‘Boiler-plate’ Hartopp,” she
added.

The searchlight dawned upon me. It
swung around the room once or twice,
and that was enough. I knew in the
flood of sudden illumination that the
girl had planned this thing in advance,
with the daring of despair—and a wife’s
despair, a very young wife’s despair, is
a more desperate thing than the anger
of any other woman. Natica had
planned it all in advance; had figured
it, and the chances of it. And in the
balance she had confidently thrown the
asset of my assisting her.

The right sort of a man, I suppose,
would have become enraged because
of her taking things for granted. But
I—I had been chained to her chariot too
long a time to experience the mild sensation
of resentment.

Natica wished to face her husband
in a crowded restaurant after the play.
More than that, she wished to face him
in company with a man not of her sort,
 even as he—Drayton—was escorting
a woman whose lane of living did not
rightly cross his. The coincidence of
Natica’s means-to-an-end being the
Hartopp’s husband, was simply a gift
of fate; an opportunity of administering
poetic justice, which could not be
denied. Had the Hartopp not possessed
a convenient husband, Natica
would have arranged for another companion.
But even she had not dared to
plan her coup alone, with her chosen instrument
of wifely retaliation. Through
it all, she had confidently counted on
me, a discreet background, a pliant puppet.

She could not know what Drayton
might do, after they had eyed one another
from different tables. She did
not much care. But she would at least
have the painful joy of the Brahmin
woman’s hope, who trusts by some
fresh incantation to secure a blessing,
formerly vouchsafed her by the gods,
but which now old-time petitions fail
to renew. It seemed cold-blooded, the
entire arrangement, and yet I knew it
was not. She was far braver than I
could have been, even to win her caring.
But I understood.

I must have been rough as I took
her hand. “Look here,” I said. “It’s
a desperate game, Natica. You
wouldn’t have dared to say that to any
other man than me. You’ve got used
to seeing me fag for you. And I’m going
to do it this time, too. But if you
weaken, by Heaven, you’ll deserve to
lose for good. It’s crazy, it’s the act
of a pair of paretics, but I’m going to
see it through.”

She was crying when I left her.
“Percy, my dear,” she said; then she began
to laugh—that after dinner benedictine
laugh of hers. “If there weren’t
Jack, that speech of yours just now
might make me want to kiss you.”

On the sidewalk I tried to figure out
if there had been knockout drops in the
coffee Natica had brewed for me. In
any one of the forty-eight hours ensuing,
I might have rung up the Draytons’
on the telephone, and told her that
I had come to my senses. But I didn’t
do anything of the sort. Instead, I
hunted up a newspaper chap I knew,
and he put me next to “Boiler-plate”
Hartopp at the Metropole.

The bruiser wasn’t as bad sort as I
had fancied him. He was an Englishman
all right—a cut below middle class;
you could tell that by the way he
clipped his initial h’s off and on. I
tried the ice at first—it’s always best
when you don’t know the exact thickness
of your frozen water. The way I
tried it was to toss a flower or two at
Maisie Hartopp and her “Jo-Jo” song.

He rose sure enough, and it didn’t
take me a quarter hour to see that the
pug was really bowled out by the parcel
of stage skirts who wore his name
on the Gaiety bills. This made it a
warmer game than it might have been
otherwise, but I was in for it now, and
I made the date.

No, I didn’t mention Natica. Even
a broken-to-harness shawl carrier has a
shred of cautious decency about him.
But I gabbled lightly about a certain
feminine party who was keen on exemplars
of the genuine thing in the line
of the manly art. Whereupon “Boilerplate”
acquired a pouter-pigeon chest,
which fairly bulged over the bar railing,
and gave me his word of honor
he’d be waiting at Forty-fourth Street
about eleven on Friday. He intimated,
ere I left, that he’d bring his festive accouterments
with him. And he did.

We were a bit late—Natica and I. It
must have been a quarter past the hour
when we drove up to Cherry’s. I felt
reasonably certain that if Jack Drayton
were guarding a champagne bucket
by the corner table that night, he was
located then. In the offing, miserably
self-conscious, a crush hat on the back
of his really fine head, and two or three
small locomotive headlights glinting
from his broad expanse of evening
shirt, was “Boiler-plate” Hartopp. The
flunkeys were regarding him curiously,
and once a waiter-captain came out and
gave him what seemed to be an unsatisfactory
report.

I think the man was just about to
take the count from sheer nerves, when
he made me out in the doorway. Natica
winked—actually winked at me—as
 he floundered over his share of the
introduction. Looking at her, and
faintly divining her mood that night, I
felt sorry for Jack, for “Boiler-plate”
and for myself. I left them for a moment
and went in to see about my table.
Two minutes later I emerged, to face
Drayton and the Hartopp unloading
from an electric hansom. The under-toned
remark of one of the footman
came to me: “A bit behind schedule
time to-night, eh, Charley?”

There wasn’t anything to do then,
for they were fair inside. “Boiler-plate”
was finishing some elephantine
pleasantry to Natica, when he saw what
I saw. A foolish grin rippled across
his wide face. “Hullo!” he said to the
Hartopp, who looked properly peevish,
and then waspish, as she let her glance
travel to Natica, who stood perfectly
poised and, I fancied, a trifle expectant.
Drayton eyed them together and in particular.
The color streaked his forehead
and faded out. Then he saw me,
and, although he never may have murder
in his eyes again, it was there at that
choice moment. We weren’t at all
spectacular, you mustn’t think that. It
was all very quick, and there were a
lot of people coming and going.

She was in instant command of the
situation. Why shouldn’t she have
been, having created it? And unexpectedly,
suddenly as she had encountered
her quarry, equally suddenly she
shifted her position, without the time to
take me into her confidence.

“Don’t bother about our table,
Percy,” she said. “Now that we’ve met
friends, it will be jollier to dine en
famille
. It will be ever so much nicer
than eating in a stuffy restaurant, and
the butler won’t have gone to bed yet.
Run out and get us a theater wagon.”

I went out to the carriage man in
a trance. The gods, of a deed, were
fighting furiously on Natica’s side—for
she could not have foreseen this vantage,
readily as she swung her attack
by its aid. Exquisite torture, truly, to
flaunt a husband’s folly in his own face,
over his own mahogany, with the source
of that folly looking on. Drayton’s
bounden civility to his wife, and to the
other woman, must make him present
himself as a target. He knew it, his
wife knew it; as yet the other woman
but dimly suspected it—not being over
subtle—and it smote me in the face
continuously. The puppet always feels
the most cut up at times like these. In
a way, it is because his vanity is being
seared. Mine fairly crackled.

So we rattled off up the avenue. The
only comfortable ones among us were
Natica and Hartopp. He seemed to
think the occurrence a pleasant bit of
chance, and he wasn’t in the least jealous,
not he. I suppose the wife had him
schooled to her stage ways of doing
things.

Once he turned to Jack with a
chuckle and said: “This is a jossy bit
of luck, ain’t it, each of us out with
the other man’s better?”

Natica laughed shamelessly. “You’ve
such a keen appreciation of the ridiculous,
Mr. Hartopp,” she said. And
when “Boiler-plate” tried to deny the
insinuation, his wife nudged him on the
arm and whispered: “Shut up, Jim.”

There isn’t any use in stringing out
the amateur theatricals the five of us
indulged in that night. The Drayton
servants were too well chosen to show
any surprise at being told to put on a
champagne supper at midnight, and
then go to bed before it was served.
We sat at that mahogany table until
the candelabra were guttering, and each
of us had toyed more than he ought to
have done with his glass. Natica acted
as if she were entertaining in earnest,
and for the time being I actually think
she felt that she was. She got the Hartopp
to sing her “Jo-Jo” song, and the
Hartopp actually did it as if she enjoyed
it. Afterward Natica induced
“Boiler-plate” to tell about the time he
mixed it up with Fitzsimmons for ten
rounds.

“It was a lucky punch that put me
out,” he kept repeating, almost pathetically.
“You know Fitz’s lucky punch.”

I might have seen what was in the
wind if I hadn’t been thick-headed,
what with the champagne and the rattles.
“Boiler-plate” once started on the
ring, it was an easy transition.

 “You’ve boxing gloves, haven’t you,
Jack?” asked Natica. “Get them for
Mr. Hartopp. Let’s see him demonstrate
Mr. Fitzsimmons’ lucky punch.”

Drayton turned without a word, and
made as if to go upstairs. At the door
he turned. “Come on, Hartopp,” he
said. “I’ll lend you a rowing jersey.”

“You clear a place in the drawing
room, Percy,” said Natica, briskly. “Be
sure that the shades are drawn. It
would be awful to be raided by the police.”
And I obediently piled the gilt
parlor furniture in corners.

The Hartopp fluttered anxiously
around Natica the while. She was a
woman, and she was beginning to half
understand. “Please,” she said, touching
Natica’s arm. “Jim’s been drinking,
and he’s very rough when he’s
been drinking. We’ve all been foolish,
but only foolish, remember. Jim and I
sail for London next week. Just let us
slip away now, and forget all about it.”

Natica laughed. Her eyes were on
the door. “Remember, we’ve only been
foolish,” repeated the Hartopp. “Only
foolish, that’s all.” She went to Natica
and shook her arm roughly; there were
feet upon the stairs. “You silly,” she
snapped. “You ought to be glad you’re
married to a gentleman. He’s different
from all the others. I can tell you that,
and I know. And I tell you that Jim’s
been drinking. Jack will——”

Natica’s pose stiffened, but she did
not look around. “Yes, Jack will
what?” she said, coldly.

The Hartopp flushed. “He’ll be
hurt,” she finished, weakly. Then, as
the two from upstairs entered, she whispered:
“He’ll be hurt worse than you
are now.”

The “Boiler-plate” looked very foolish
in an old Yale rowing shirt, with the
“Y” stretched taut across his ponderous
chest. He had a pair of arms like
a blacksmith. Jack Drayton had taken
off his coat and was in his shirt sleeves.
He never looked at Natica, nor at the
Hartopp; but he tossed me a stopwatch
and told me to keep time.

“We’ll box five rounds, Percy,” he
said.

Natica clapped her hands. “What
fun!” she cried. “Jack, you’re boxing
against my champion.”

The “Boiler-plate,” who had been regarding
the work at hand with much
gravity, again allowed his countenance
to be relaxed by the old, foolish grin.
“Oh, I say,” he interposed. “That’s all
right, but so long as Maisie is in the
room I’m fighting for her—she’s my
wife, you know.”

The Hartopp went to Natica with a
softened gleam in her eyes; “I saw a
telephone in the hall,” she said. “I’m
going out to call a cab.” I heard her
at the lever as they began to spar.

I don’t believe I could get a job at
timekeeping in a real mill. My rounds
must have been wonderfully and fearfully
made. For I forgot all about the
stop-watch now and then, while I
learned the truth of the Hartopp’s caution
that “Boiler-plate” grew rough after
he’d been drinking a bit.

I knew that Jack had been a pretty
fair boxer at the university, but, after I
had called time for the first round, the
thing was to all intents and purposes a
genuine fight, and he was all in several
times over. The “Boiler-plate’s” fists
made a noise like a woodchopper. Natica
stood watching it with a queer,
queer smile. But I saw—and I saw it
with a sinking at the heart, for I realized
that I’d cherished the guilty hope
that things were not really going to be
straightened out—that with every mark
of the “Boiler-plate’s” glove, her husband
was coming back into his own.

She half sprang toward them when
Jack went down with a crash, after I
had got them started on the last go.
Drayton arose warily, the blood spurting
from a nasty cut over the eye,
where the heel of the other’s glove had
scraped. The “Boiler-plate” lumbered
dangerously near just then, and Natica,
despite her, uttered a cry of warning.

I saw Jack turn away from the mountain
in the Yale rowing shirt, and his
eyes met Natica’s squarely for the first
time since Cherry’s. Something he
read in them made him laugh. This
was only for the fraction of a second,
however, for a glove, with the nth
power behind it, lifted him a clear
 three feet into a stack of gilt chairs near
his own corner.

He didn’t move, and the “Boilerplate”
stared at him stupidly.

“Say, you made him look at you,” he
said to Natica. “I didn’t mean to land
on him blind.”

But she did not heed him. She was
among the gilt chairs, with Jack Drayton’s
head upon her lap. The wheels
of a cab stopped outside, and the Hartopp
was seizing her dazed lord and
master. She had his coat and bediamonded
linen in her hands, and she
clutched the “Boiler-plate” firmly, leading
him to the door.

“Say, Maisie, wait a minute,” he protested.
“I’ve got the swell’s college
shirt on, and I didn’t mean to land on
him blind.”

I opened the door, for she signaled
with her eyes. “Come on, Jim, there’s
a dear,” she said. Between us we cajoled
him into the coupe. As I shut the
door, she leaned to me and whispered:
“Tell her for me she’s a cat—a cruel
cat.”

I handed the driver a bill. “You’ve
a very bad memory, cabby, haven’t
you?” I asked.

“Extremely bad, sir,” said he, touching
his hat.

“But, Maisie, I’ve got the swell’s college
shirt on,” I heard “Boiler-plate” insist.
Then the wheels moved.

The Draytons were both upon their
feet when I stole back into the hall.
I needed my hat and coat, or I shouldn’t
have set foot within the house again
that night. Jack, a bit staggery and
holding to the back of a chair, mopped
the cut on his temple with a handkerchief,
his wife’s handkerchief, in his
free hand. Natica, a smear of red on
the front of her frock, stood beside him,
with a strangely happy expression in
her face and pose. A great many things
had been pushed over the precipice
which leads to forgetfulness, in the time
I had been out on the sidewalk busy
with the cabby.

“Good-night, Percy,” Jack called out.

“Good-night,” said I, going to him
to take his hand, for he was too wobbly
to have met me halfway.

“It’s been a nightmare,” said he.
“We’ll wake up to-morrow morning
and know that we’ve only been asleep.”

“Yes,” I agreed, but looking at the
puffiness in his face, I thought this was
coming it a bit strong.

“Good-night, Percy,” said Natica.
And gently as she spoke the words, it
came to me with a sudden rush of conviction
that I had ceased fagging for
the Drayton establishment for good—now.

“It was coming to me,” said Jack. I
was fiddling on the threshold uncertainly.

“Hush, you foolish boy,” whispered
Natica, touching the cut on his forehead,
just once, with a very tender finger.

“Yes, it was coming to you,” said
I. I was glad that they perceived the
conviction in my speech.

And that is how I had my last supper
with Natica.

 

 
 

BY THE FOUNTAIN

T

There was nothing in
the aspect of the white
brick mansion to indicate
that a tragedy was
going on inside. A
woman quietly dressed,
her face showing delicately
above her dark furs, came lightly
down the steps. She paused a half
second at the gateway and looked back,
but there was no hesitation in the
glance.

“Jules,” she said to the coachman,
“you may drive to the park.”

She did not look back as they drove
away.

There should be no gossiping among
the servants. Everything should be
done decently. From the park she
could take the suburban and go quietly
into town. From there—the world was
wide. There was a note on his dresser,
he would read it to-night and understand—no,
not understand, she had
ceased to expect that of him—but he
would know—in some dull, stern way
he would see—he would see. She
caught sight of her face in the little
mirror of the brougham and lowered
her veil. Ah, it was a bitter, barren
thing, this striving, striving, endlessly
striving to be understood. She had
endured it for four years and she was
worn heartsick with the strain. Her
soul cried out for warmth, for life, for
breathing room; was not one’s first
duty to one’s self after all? She turned
suddenly—Jules stood by the open door.

“Jules,” she said, summoning a little
severity of manner to counterbalance
the tremor in her voice, “you need not
come back for me. Jules,” she added,
turning again, “good-by—you have—you
have been very faithful.”

The man touched his hat gravely and
stood like a sentinel till she had passed
from sight among the trees.

It was late in November, and the
maple boughs were a riot of red and
gold. The sky beyond them looked pale
and far away, as though a white veil
had been drawn across its tender southern
blue. She rejoiced now that she
had elected to spend this last hour in the
frosty outdoor gladness. With a little
impulse of relief, she flung back her
veil and drew a deep breath. Then
she locked her hands inside her muff
and began to walk briskly.

At the park’s further end there was
a bench, inside a sort of roofless summerhouse,
where on warm days the
fountain played in a rainbow. She knew
the place well—she had sat there many
times—with him and with another—-she
would go there now and think her
own thoughts. It was hidden from the
driveways, and the place was sweet
with memories which need not goad and
pain her. She remembered the last time
she had sat there. It came back to her
now with a sudden vividness. It was
the day she had refused—the other one.
She remembered the dress she wore—a
thin little mull, cut low about the throat
and strewn with pink rosebuds. And it
 was on that same bench. She had done
it very gently. She had simply shown
him her ring, and begged him with a
little catch of the breath to be her
friend—always. His was the sort of
heart a woman might warm herself by
all her life. He was tender and impulsive
like herself, and he had always
understood—always. How could she
have forgotten for so long? Friends
were rare—and he had promised to be
her friend through everything. Her
friend! Had he realized how much
that meant?

Her step had grown very slow; she
quickened it, lifting her head, and
reached the little plaza near the fountain,
her face flushed with the walk, the
dark tendrils of her hair fallen from
beneath her floating veil.

It was very sad here now, and very
lonely. She had not thought that any
place long familiar could look so
strange. She paused, almost dreading
to enter the old retreat, clothed as it
was in the withered vine robes of dead
springs. It was so like the rainbow
fountain of her own years, checked
and desolate and still. A whirlwind of
red and yellow leaves swept about her
feet. She started nervously, and, opening
the little gate, went in.

But the place was not deserted. A
man sat on the bench. He rose as she
closed the gate, and when she would
have withdrawn, he came toward her
and held out a hand.

“Oh,” she said, feeling as if she were
speaking in a dream, “is it—where did
you come from?”

“It seems very natural to see you
here,” he said.

His face was bronzed and he had
more beard than formerly, but his eyes
were the same when he smiled.

“I did not dream you were anywhere
near us,” she went on, the wonder deepening
in her eyes. “I was—you seem
part of my thoughts—I was thinking of
you only a moment ago.”

“You were always kind,” said the
man. “Let me spread my overcoat on
the bench—the stone is cold. You have
been walking, haven’t you?”

“Yes. I don’t walk much—it tires
me easily.” She sat down, loosening
the furs at her throat, Breathing quickly;
her eyes searched his face, half
dazed, half questioning. “But where
have you been?” she asked. “Were you
not in Africa?”

“Yes. I have been home only a few
days—I don’t wonder you are surprised
finding me here; people don’t often sit
in the park at this time—but I find it
cozier than the station across the way.
I came out on the hill early this noon to
look up old friends, and I found I’d an
hour to wait.”

“Am I not an old friend?” she asked.
“Why have you not been to see—us?”

“I hope I may count you such,” said
the man. “I knew your husband, too,
many years ago; but he said that you
were ill; I saw him this morning.”

“I have been ill,” she answered,
quickly, and looked away, pushing back
her hair with the little movement he
knew so well.

“I am sorry for that,” he said. “I
heard of your loss—I did not lose sight
entirely of my friends. Your little
boy,” he added, his voice softening—“your
little boy——”

“My baby died,” she said.

“I know—I heard of it—I knew how
keenly you could suffer. But I knew,
too, how brave you were——”

“Oh!” she said, catching the lace at
her throat. “If he—if my baby had
lived—I might—I could——”

She checked herself with a sudden
biting of the lip, but the tears broke
from her eyelids and she bowed her
face.

“Ah,” said the man, “I know—this is
very hard; but it is something, after all,
to have felt—to have known. No loss
can be so bitter as a lack—a need.”

There was a moment’s silence between
them.

“Tell me of yourself,” she said, quietly,
at length.

“There is little to tell. My life is
very much the same. I have neither
wife nor child. Until a man finds those,
he’s a most indifferent topic.”

“You have never married?” she
asked.

 “No. Your life is, fuller, sweeter,
better. Tell me of that. I used to
know your husband—did you know?”

“No,” she said, “I did not know.”

“Yes, we were chaps together, he and
I, the same age, though he seemed older—he
was a plucky little fellow—you
did not know him long, I believe, before
you married.”

She was looking straight before her
at the still fountain. “No,” she said,
“I did not know him long.”

“Ah,” mused the man, “I know him
well. He is a prince—one of God’s
own. Somewhat quiet now, I find, but
he was always rather reserved, his life
made him so; he was such a kid when
he began to support them all—the
mother and the girls, you know. But he
worked along, going to night school—always
ready, always courageous. My
father used to say he’d give all his four
boys for that one. We never worked
much, you know. I suppose those who
don’t know him call him stern, but he
has carried a pretty heavy load all his
life, and that sobers a man and takes
the spring out of him—of course you
know, though.”

But the woman said nothing. The
man paused, regarding her a moment,
then he let his gaze follow hers.

“I was thinking of the fountain,” she
said; “how it once flashed and sang
and played—and now——”

“And now,” said the man, “it is silent
and cold—but the bright water is there
still, and when the spring comes back
it will leap forth again. It reminds me
of my friend of whom we were just
speaking—your husband. All the glow
and life are still in his heart, and you
will waken them. I said when you were
married, that he needed just that—a
union with a rich, sunny nature like
your own, to teach him all that he had
missed, and give back to him all that he
had lost.”

Her, lashes fell slowly, and she
stroked her muff with one white hand.

The man spoke on, musingly. “I suppose
even you do not realize the good
he does—the help he gives to others.
He doesn’t talk of himself—he never
did—even to you, I suppose? No? It
is like him, he was always so. It was—it
was in the cemetery I saw him this
morning. I—when I come home—I always
go there—my mother is there, you
remember—I found him by—by your
little boy. He was talking, with the sexton
when I came up. It seems the grass
didn’t grow about the little fellow’s—bed.
The man admitted that his own
little folks were accustomed to play
there—the lot is shady and close to the
house—they bring their toys and frolic
there till the grass is quite worn away.
You should have seen his face when
the man told him that. ‘Let them come,’
he said; ‘don’t stop them; the grass
doesn’t matter.’ ‘The boy won’t be so
lonely,’ said he to me. ‘It seems so far
away out here—and he all by himself—he
was such a little chap—I sort of feel
one of us ought to stay with him—at
night.’”

The woman raised her eyes to his
face. “Ah,” she said, softly, “did he—did
he say that?”

“Yes—and it goes to show, what you
doubtless know better than I, how deep
and true and tender he is beneath it all.
Shan’t I lay this coat more about you?
I think the air has grown chillier.”

“No, thank you,” she said, rising.
“Yes, it is chillier.”

The man rose also. She stood a moment—her
hand on the little gate, her
eyes grown dark and deep. He waited
at her side.

Her fingers sought the latch absently.

“Let me open it for you,” he said.
“Were you going into town, or did you
come for the walk?”

“I?” she said. “Oh, I told Jules not
to come back for me—it’s a short walk
home.” She smiled up at him for the
first time with her old-time brightness.
“And you,” she said, “you haven’t completed
the round of your ‘old friends’
yet—you will come with me.”

 

 
 

BAS BLEU

T

That his wife was
keeping something
from him had
been unpleasantly
apparent to Robert
Penn for over
two months; but
what really wore upon his easily
disturbed nerves was the equally
obvious fact that her secret was
the source of an unusual, unnatural,
unseemly happiness, which she
took no pains to disguise.

Robert was the very much overworked
junior partner in the prosperous
law firm of Messrs. Flagg,
Bentnor & Penn; and the question
of his taking a much-needed rest
had been gravely discussed by the
other two partners more than once
during the year; but the mere suggestion
of it put him into such a
tantrum that they let it drop, trusting
to a redistribution of the work
of the office to lighten somewhat
Penn’s burden. So all the fashionable
divorcées—hitherto Bentnor’s
specialty—were turned over to the
junior partner, as a slight means
of professional diversion.

 

But he threw himself into the
cases of his clients, male and female,
with the same old unsparing
fervor, and Flagg and Bentnor—the
latter was Penn’s brother-in-law—raised
their eyebrows and
shook their heads behind his back.

What first drew Robert’s attention
to his wife’s secret was the
sudden inexplicable condoning of
his own small negligences and ignorances,
which had once been
brought to book. So accustomed
does the happily married husband
of the day become to certain domestic
requisitions that the withdrawal
of them is apt to arouse his
suspicions at once.

These jealous doubts, later on,
ran the whole gamut from the
postman to the rector of Mrs.
Penn’s church, but at first all Robert
feared was that she had become
indifferent to him. That, after five
happy years, she should be sweetly
serene when he suddenly remembered
that he had bought tickets
for the theater, just as they had
settled down after dinner for a
quiet evening, Mrs. Penn looking
prettily domestic in a lilac tea
gown! Nothing but the established
repugnance of a self-made man to
wasting four dollars, even to save
his pride, made him uncover his
delinquency—and he held his
breath till the storm should pass.
But no storm followed his confession.
Instead of which, she sprang
to her feet, laughing:

 “Oh, I’m wild to see that play! It
has a deep, ethical purpose. Can you
give me six minutes to scratch off this
gown and bundle myself into another?”

It was so unusual, and she made such
a delightful picture standing in the
doorway, that he felt that the occasion
deserved recognition.

“You may have twelve minutes to
dress in, Helen. I’ll call a cab.”

“Oh, Rob, how lovely!” and off she
flew.

After a moment spent in the happy
digestion of this delightful antenuptial
way of exculpating a really outrageous
masculine default, it slowly dawned
upon him, as he arose and emptied the
ash tray into the library fire, that it
was most unusual, extraordinary, startling!
There was a time when she
would have made a scene, and either
they would have spent the evening
apart at home in silence, or together at
the theater in a still more painful silence.

At that instant was born in Robert
Penn’s already overwrought brain the
thought that his wife no longer loved
him!

Robert loathed all theatergoing. The
mere physical restraint was torture to
so active, high-strung a man, but when
it came to a problem play—— He not
unnaturally considered that it represented
the full measure of his devotion
to his wife, to spend an evening beside
her listening to the same old jumble of
human motives, human passions, that
had occupied him all day long. Hate,
jealousy, revenge, greed, infidelity were
the staples of his trade, as it were; the
untangling of law, if not always equity,
from the seething mass was his raison
d’être
, and moreover paid his coal bills.
That Helen was almost morbidly fond
of the theater had long been his heaviest
cross.

His thin, dark face looked very worn
as he hunched himself into his overcoat
in the hall, and, looking up, saw Helen
running down the stairs, just as she
used to do in the dear old sweetheart
days, chattering merrily the while:

“Talk of Protean artists! Vaudeville
clamor for me some day—you’ll
see! I’ll be five characters in twenty-five
minutes, and no one of them Helen
Penn!”

And then she looked so altogether exactly
the way he liked his wife to look,
that he whispered something quite absurdly
lover-like to her as he put her
into the cab. She laughed in an excited,
detached way and made no response
in kind, and again his mood
changed and a chilly fog of vague suspicion
closed in upon him.

At the theater he leaned back in his
seat and watched Helen with eyes that
began to reinventory her personality,
seeking to comprehend this strange exhilaration
that had recently uplifted her
out of all her environment.

Once, between the second and third
acts, Helen asked Robert for a pencil
and made a note on the margin of her
program, which she laughingly refused
to let him read. It was all that was
needed to crystallize his resentment,
and muttering something about “a
whiff of tobacco,” he got up and went
to the lobby.

It so happened that Mr. Flagg, the
dignified senior member of their successful
firm, was strolling about alone
with a cigarette, and after greetings
between the two Flagg said, in a low
tone, to Robert:

“It’s all up with your side of the
Perry case! The evidence in rebuttal
will knock you higher than Haman.
I’ve just got hold of it—I’ll explain in
the morning. It seems that your pretty
client has been hoodwinking caro sposo
for two years—all the time looking like
a Botticello angel, all pure soul and
sublimated thought, dressed always in
shades of gray—pearl gray, Penn!”
laughed Flagg; “a dove with the heart
of a—— There’s the bell! Come down
early to-morrow, there’s work ahead for
us all.”

The first thing that Robert did as he
sank into his seat was to note the shade
of Helen’s gown—it was a dull lead
color!

If jealousy is once allowed so much
as a finger tip within the portals of a
heart, the chances are that within an
inconceivably short time he will be in
 entire possession, sprawled all over the
place, yelling for corroboration and
drinking it thirstily until madness
comes.

Every little unrelated incident in
Robert’s home life fell suddenly into
place under suspicion’s nimble fingers.
Up to that time he had been reasonably
sure of the integrity of his hearthstone.
Only within those eight weeks had
these new symptoms been developing in
the conduct of the wife of his bosom,
the mother of his little daughter, Betty.
Her curiously happy exaltation, her absentmindedness,
her long, smiling reveries;
the look of flushed excitement on
her pretty face, the odd impression of
breathlessness; the muttering of strange
words in her sleep, followed by bursts
of almost ribald laughter. Could it be
possible that she was leading a double
life, like that other woman?—-a life to
which he had no latchkey?

What was that devilish thing in “The
Cross of Berny”—from Gautier’s pen,
if he remembered rightly, among those
four royal collaborateurs—“To call a
woman—my wife! What revolting indiscretion!
To call children——” But
the thought of little Betty hushed even
his mad imaginings.

However, it was his business to fathom
all this mystery at once. An idealist
was a blind ass—look at Perry!

Penn did not rest well that first night
after the problem play, nor for many
nights to come.

One morning a question of law came
up at the office that made it expedient
that one of the firm should go at once
to Washington to consult a supreme
authority, and Robert was sent, that he
might have the benefit of even that
small change of scene. He rushed
home to throw a few things into a bag
and kiss his wife and Betty good-by.
He opened the front door with his
latchkey as usual, and as usual called
out:

“Helen, where are you?”

There was a low cry, the shuffle of
feet across a hardwood floor, the bang
of a door closed quickly, and then in a
voice toned to sudden insouciance and
overdoing it:

“Here I am, Rob, in the library.”

He stood frozen stiff for an instant,
as his legal experience whispered to
him all the possibilities hidden in those
few sounds. The main thing was to
keep his head! He went to the library
and found Helen sitting alone in his
own especial chair, peacefully reading
Boswell’s “Life of Johnson,” as he was
quick to notice as he passed behind her.

Although her attitude was one of
rather sleepy repose, there were signs
of a hasty rearrangement of the mise
en scène
, which corroborated the aural
evidence which reached him in the hall.
Near the door to the reception room
was a piece of paper; he slipped on a
round “Carteret” pencil as he went to
his desk in a silence that he felt that he
could not break, without also breaking
a few other things.

Helen sat watching him in surprise—not
an altogether genuine surprise, he
thought, after one glance—thank
Heaven, he was an expert in moral turpitudes
and sinuosities—the woman did
not live who could deceive him!

“Did you forget something, Rob?
Why didn’t you telephone? I could
have sent it to you,” she asked, simply.
Ah, that accursed simplicity! Well,
she would find that he was not simple,
that was one sure thing.

“No, Helen, I forgot nothing—I
never do forget anything,” he said, with
sullen meaning. “Where’s Betty?”

“It’s a fair day and it’s eleven; of
course she is out in the park,” replied
Helen, smiling.

He smiled too, but in such a way
that she sat forward in her chair with
dilated eyes, into which Robert read a
rising fear.

“Dear, what is it? What is wrong?”

“Wrong? Who said wrong? I
didn’t,” he found himself saying, greatly
to his disappointment, for suspicions
are useless until graduated into—evidence;
so he hastened to explain his errand;
sorting over some papers at his
desk meanwhile. All the time his mind
was intent upon one thing only—the
possession of that piece of paper lying
near the reception-room door.

He walked toward the cabinet in the
 corner to fill his pockets with cigars;
the paper was lying just behind him,
and as he turned he would stoop and
pick it up.

He heard a slight noise behind him,
and, wheeling-swiftly, discovered Helen
creeping toward the paper, her hand already
outstretched. With one quick
movement he snatched it from the floor,
and forced himself to hold it aloft and
laugh a little. He might have spared
himself all that finesse, for she ran to
him, clinging to his arm, laughing,
coaxing, pouting, begging him to give
it to her—unread!

“Rob, you’ll break my heart if you
read that. Please not now—later perhaps—some
day I will explain; please,
dear!”

“If the contents of this paper are sufficiently
serious to break your heart if
I do read it, perhaps mine will be broken
if I don’t. So, as a measure of self-preservation——” He
put the piece of
note paper into his pocket. His face
was white, his pulse was galloping like
mad, and yet he managed a rather
ghastly smile into her face, upraised
and pleading.

“Face of a Botticello angel!” he
thought, and steeled his heart against
her.

She sank into a chair half laughing
and yet with an introverted expression—“recueillement
d’esprit
,” he thought
to himself, bitterly. Brushing her hair
in passing lightly with his lips, he left
the room and presently the house.
When she discovered that he had gone
without again seeing her, she flew to
the telephone and held a long incoherent
talk with some one she not infrequently
called “Ben, dear,” to whom
she confided certain undefined fears
about her husband and her future. A
suggestion of a trip to Europe from
the other end of the telephone met with
her unbounded gratitude and enthusiasm.
After urging haste, she left the
colloquy almost her old smiling self,
and went to the library, where she did
not continue the reading of Boswell’s
“Life of Johnson,” but went thence directly
to the reception room—into
which Robert had peered before leaving
the house—and, stooping, she drew
from under the lounge many sheets of
paper, and was soon lost in their perusal.

Robert had been forced to wait until
he was settled on the train for Washington
before he found time to read the
note whose possession had caused Helen
such perturbation. It was evidently
the middle page of a letter, a single
sheet, note size, torn from a pad. The
handwriting was unquestionably masculine,
entirely unfamiliar to Penn, hurried
and full of what Helen would have
called—temperament.

After one glance, the blood rushed to
his head, and his hot eyes devoured
again and again these words:

Since our interview yesterday, and in regard
to that irresistible scene of the blue
stockings, I am not willing to let it drop.

However, I should like to suggest abbreviation,
and I fear I shall have to ask you to
change the shade to a dull bluish gray. If
you will come to my office in the morning, I
feel sure we can soon arrange a climax which
shall embody your own wishes and mine.
As to the effect—the after-effect—of her husband’s
death on H. P.’s character, attention
will be diverted from that by the previous
gossip about——

And there it ended.

The initials, H. P.—Helen Penn—were
the tacks that fastened conviction
to Robert’s consciousness; conviction of
an intrigue of long standing and unspeakable
familiarities—all these verbal
obscurities were only too sickeningly
familiar to him, fresh from the Perry
letters—but here was more!

Apparently a coolly plotted murder—one
ray of light only his eyes clung to—the
“climax” was yet in limine!

In a well-built city house the insertion
of a latchkey and opening of a
front door between ten and eleven
o’clock at night are noises easily covered
by the urban roar of even one of
the lateral streets of a great city. Robert
entered and closed the door with—he
assured himself—no greater minimum
of noise than is instinctive toward
midnight with even a sober married
man. Among all the emotions which
had seethed through his mind during
the past few hours, a reaction was at
that moment in possession of him, in
 favor of his wife, who had been to him
a well of sweet water through all those
years. If evil was drawing near to her,
why push her toward it? Surely a finer
thing would be to warn and protect
her, to beat down underfoot his own
wounded ego and win her back!

The electric light in the hall was
burning, and he went directly to the
library. Touching an electric button
near the door, the room was flooded
with light, and there before his weary
eyes, hanging over the back of his
Morris chair, was—Heaven help him!—a
pair of long delft-blue silk stockings!
Robert’s agony was black upon him, his
mind once more full of crawling, writhing
suspicions; his mouth and throat
were parched, his pulse beats filled the
world.

Then into the silence fell Helen’s
laugh from the floor above, a long peal
of mirth that spoke clearly of companionship.
He had not made a life study
of psychic differentiation for nothing—Helen
was not alone! From that instant,
all pretenses were abandoned,
Robert was a sleuthhound on a keen
scent.

With his head well forward, he crept
up the carpeted stairway. The upper
hall light was burning low; from his
wife’s “sewing room,” as it was called,
came the sound of voices. The door
was ajar, and from the crevice a strong
light flooded out into the twilight of the
hall. Now entirely mad with jealousy,
he softly glided toward the crack, but
before his eyes could further feed his
torture, his ears served up a plenitude,
in Helen’s voice—that dear, clear, sweet
voice that had sung his child to sleep
and——

“Mr. Stillingfleet—my dear Mr. Stillingfleet,
if I may be allowed the liberty——”

“My dearest creature,” interrupted a
deep voice, muffled, almost as if by intent
disguised, “if it be a liberty to call
me dear, I find myself craving the instant
fall of kingdoms.”

“La, sir, you confuse me quite!”
There was a rustle of silken skirts and
Helen laughed again.

Peering cautiously in, this sight met
Robert’s bloodshot eyes: Helen—or at
least the fantastic figure which had her
voice—stood by the mantelpiece. The
hair was high-rolled and powdered, in
it two nodding white plumes; she wore
a yellow brocade gown strangely cut,
long black mitts on her hands, which
waved a huge fan coquettishly at a man—a
creature in the costume of Goldsmith’s
day—who stood near her, bowing
low. On his head was a wig, powdered
and in queue, his face a mask of
paint and powder and patches. He was
clad in a huge waistcoat, long coat,
knee breeches and hose—blue hose—upon
his comely legs! Putting out his
hand toward Helen’s, he said with sickening
affectation, seizing her hand and
raising it to his lips:

“It’s high time we were off to Montague’s,
my fair H. P. ‘Time flies,
death urges, knells call, heaven invites!’”

For an instant a very ancient and
honorable desire to enter that room
and violently change the face of several
things dominated the listening husband;
that he did not marked the high tide
of his nervous breakdown. A sudden
reaction, common to the neurasthenic,
swept over him, and his soul withdrew
in anguish from the sickening horror
of the discovery. He crept softly down
the stairs, seized hat and coat and staggered
out into the night.

It was five days before Benjamin
Bentnor’s best detective work succeeded
in finding his brother-in-law in a
hall bedroom at an obscure hotel in
Washington, for a strong impulse of
duty to be performed had landed Robert
there, although he had completely
lost sight of his mission. When Ben
found him, he was seated on the edge
of the bed, his head bowed in his hands.

Bentnor’s gentleness toward him
would have shown a saner man that his
condition was serious; but it took a physician
to do that in the end, and a year
of rest and travel to cure him.

At first, however, all Bentnor could
do was to sit about rather helplessly
and chatter in an effort to break
through Robert’s gloom. The second
day after he found his brother-in-law,
 he was at his wits’ end to find further
subjects for cheerful conversation, until
toward evening he had a sudden inspiration!

To be sure it was Helen’s secret, but
surely she would not object to anything
which might serve to arouse her poor
husband’s interest, however slightly,
and bring him to the point of consenting
to return to his home.

Bentnor was short, stout, slightly
bald, and somehow radiated comfort,
even while sitting astride of a cane-bottomed
chair, and smoking another
man’s brand of cigarettes, in a one-windowed
room nine feet by ten and a
half.

“Helen Bentnor Penn’s a great girl,
isn’t she, Rob?” No response came
from the huddled figure on the bed.

“Of course, all the Bentnors have
brains—you must have observed that
for yourself; but she’s the first literary
genius among us, although I’ve always
felt that all I needed was leisure—however,
that’s neither here nor there. Helen
has arrived, and shall have the
honor. Why, the editor who accepted
that clever little lever de rideau of hers
and brings it out in this month’s issue
of his magazine, was downright enthusiastic—can
you imagine an editor having
any enthusiasm left in him, Penn?
I can’t, for one. Must have a magnificent
flow of gastric juice! However
that may be, this chap has taken Helen
up con amore, and written advice as to
some changes, and given her interviews
and all that. Most amateurs have to
have several ‘fittings,’ I suppose. And
then the check he sent her—by Jove,
even I was surprised!”

Robert looked up for the first time,
and turned a haggard face, blank with
wonder, toward his wife’s brother. Ben
laughed.

“Well, I suppose it is a bit of a
shock to a man to find that his wife’s
brains have a market value.” He was
greatly encouraged by Penn’s aroused
interest and hurried on with his tale:

“It strikes me I oughtn’t to be telling
you this, Rob, for it was Helen’s birthday
surprise for you. She’s been in an
ecstasy over it for about eight weeks.
Don’t you tell her I’ve told you! Promise!”

“Trust me,” murmured Penn, and
a smile twitched at his face.

“Such plottings and plans and secrecy!
I’ve been in it up to the neck
from the first. On your birthday—somehow
she’s in love with you yet,
Penn—Lord, how does a man do that?—for
breakfast she was to show you the
magazine within whose fold is to be
found her first literary lambkin; for
luncheon—for you were to spend the
day at home—she was going to give
you the check! Generous little beggar,
Nell! She said she had never been
able to really give you anything before—she
had only bought with your money
and forced upon you things you didn’t
want. Then that night after dinner she
and I were to act her two-part play—we’ve
been at it for weeks, tooth and
nail, powder and patches——”

You and Helen!” gasped Robert.

“Great Scott! who on earth else?—the
editor?” laughed Bentnor, little
dreaming what the few words meant
to the distraught man before him. “Perhaps
you think I can’t do that sort of
thing! It’s in our blood, the love of the
buskin. The fact is, I’ve always had my
suspicions that in the time of Charles
the Second—well, never mind. We
had our last final farewell dress rehearsal
the night you came on here. I tell
you I’m great in it. Helen, to be sure,
does fairly well as Hester Piozzi, but
wait till you see me as Mr. Stillingfleet!
You know he was the fellow whose
grayish-blue stockings gave the name
for all time to ‘blue-stocking’ clubs.
He and Dr. Johnson were always buzzing
around the literary women of that
day, the pretty D’Arblay, the dignified
Mistress Montague of Portman Square,
and the great Piozzi herself—of course,
you remember?”

“Yes, I remember,” whispered Robert,
his face once more hidden, but a
great peace possessing him. “Ben,” he
cried, almost joyfully, “what’s the title
of Helen’s play?”

Bas Bleu,” said Bentnor, concealing
his triumph at his own tactics in the
lighting of his twenty-third cigarette.

 Robert groaned, and his head again
drooped in unspeakable humiliation.
And in that moment he made up his
mind that no one should ever share his
guilty secret. To make a pathetic appeal
to Helen, dwelling upon his love,
his doubts, his torturing jealousy, was
one thing; quite another to tell that
hopelessly humorous, refusing-to-be-pathetic
story of those ridiculous bas
bleus
—they dangled everywhere from
every point of his story; flying, pirouetting,
circling and pin-wheeling in a
psychic pas seul! It was impossible
for even a member of the firm of Flagg,
Bentnor & Penn to be impressive. Let
them call it a nervous breakdown, his
lips were forever sealed.

Then the thought of his home came
to him like distant music. He saw himself
opening his door; he saw a small
ball of white coming down the stairs
backward in a terrifying fury of speed,
the little, fat, half-bare legs and a swirl
of tiny skirts all that was visible of his
wee daughter coming to greet him. He
saw himself catch her off the last step
and lift her in his arms, burying his
face against the baby’s hot, panting little
body, then he heard Helen’s voice
and the sound of her scurrying feet!

Robert sprang up, and with a burst
of wild laughter, shouted:

“Ben, let’s go home! I believe you’re
dead right—I’ve got nervous prostration,
and I’ve got it bad!”


THE VAGABOND

Your arms have held me till they seemed my home.

Your heart denies me; and the spells I weave

Are powerless to hold you. You must roam,

And I must, grieving, hide the thing I grieve.

Oh, love that does not love me, will there come

No time when I am all too dear to leave?

Is life so rich without me? Will there be

No ache of loneliness? No sudden sting

Of loss—of longing? Will your memory

Dwell on no passionate, sweet, familiar thing,

Soft touch or whispered word? Are you so free

From any ties but those new days may bring?

So much I miss you that I do not dare

To let my heart turn backward, nor my eyes

Search the wide future that is swept so bare

Of all I coveted. Yet deeplier lies

Than any misery of dull despair

The fear that you may some day come to prize

The things I stand for, when I am not there

To fill your needs with all my sympathies.

 

 
 

THE DOING OF THE LAMBS

W

Well, so long,
fellows,” said
the Goat, and
rose to go.

“Good-night,
old man,” responded
the cheerful chorus of
his hosts. As the Goat went out into
the hall there was silence in the room
he had left, which lasted until after he
had opened the hall door and had had
time to close it. But instead of closing
it, he merely bumped noisily against it,
and rattled the knob, and stood listening.
As if his departure were a signal,
a roar of laughter from within followed
his stratagem. One voice rose above
the noise.

“By George!” it said. “Isn’t he the
limit?”

The Goat closed the door silently and
mounted the stairs to his own room in
the apartment above. His suspicions
were confirmed.

They had dragged him in with them
as they all came over together from
dinner at the Commons, to tell them
some more of his wild Western tales. It
was not the first time they had done
it. They were a select little group of
Eastern men, two or three years out
of Harvard or Yale, in rather good repute
with the faculty of the Law School
for the quality of their work, and
known among their fellow students as
the Lambs, from their somewhat ostentatious
habit of flocking together.

 

The Goat was from the West, a graduate
of a prairie college of Moravian
foundation, an athletic, good-looking
young fellow in badly-fitting
clothes, who appeared in no way
ashamed to admit that he had
never before been east of the
Mississippi, and was frankly impressed
by New York. His gaucherie
was not ungraceful; there was an attractive
impertinence in his cheerful assertions
that his Moravian grandparents
had desired him not to smoke or
drink until he had completed his education
and was earning his own living,
and that, consequently, he knew tobacco
only by sight and smell, and had contented
himself with looking on the wine
when it was red. There was one vacant
seat at the table, which the Lambs
occupied at the Commons; with an eye
to future entertainment they had invited
the Goat to join them, and in the two
months since the term began, the arrangement
had given general satisfaction.

They had undertaken the education
of the Goat; they set him up to the
theater, with supper at the Black Cat or
Pabst’s afterward, and lay awake nights
howling at the recollection of his naïve
and shrewd comments; they took him
walking to show him the historical landmarks
of New York, extemporizing the
landmarks and the history as they went
along, to the delighted gratitude of the
Goat, who lamented that Arizona had
no associations. They egged him on to
tell stories of his prowess with lasso
and lariat, of which he was boyishly
proud, and listened with flattering attention
to his relations of grizzly hunts
and Greaser raids. He usually told
 these experiences as happening to a
friend of his, and blushed and looked
sheepish when they accused him of
modesty. In return for the pleasure he
afforded them, they coached him in first-year
law, and gave him pointers about
the professors’ idiosyncrasies, feeling
well repaid by his enthusiastic reports
of his good progress, and of the encouraging
impression he was making on
his instructors.

And, finally, they were teaching him
to smoke. After much urging, he had
consented to try it, and had accomplished
part of a cigar. Then he had
suddenly become silent, looked at it intently
for a few moments, and then,
murmuring an indistinct excuse, had
retired with precipitation. He appeared
at breakfast the next morning, good-naturedly
accepted all the chaffing he
got, and bravely essayed another that
evening.

That had been a week or more before.
On this particular night he had
successfully smoked a whole Chancellor
without growing pale or letting it go
out, treating them meanwhile to a vivacious
narrative of a drunken gambler
who had been run out of a little
mining camp one stormy winter night,
and had taken refuge with a friend of
the Goat, also caught out in the blizzard,
in a cave which proved to be the
domicile of a big hibernating grizzly
not thoroughly hibernated; at the close,
he had, as usual, protested but not
denied when they politely insisted on
identifying his friend with himself.
Then he had torn himself away to study
common-law pleading in the suspicious
manner previously described.

There was, however, no sign of resentment
or of injured feelings in his
face as he lit the gas in his own room.
On the contrary, he grinned cheerfully
at his reflection in the glass, and, pulling
open his top drawer, took from the
remote corner an unmistakably sophisticated
brier and a package of Yale
Mixture, and proceeded to light up.
He grinned again as his teeth clamped
on the stem, and jerked it into the
corner of his mouth with a practiced
twist of his tongue. Then he picked up
a small and well-thumbed book lying
half hidden among his law books and
papers, and glanced over a few pages.

“I did that pretty well,” he said, approvingly.
“Pity those babes don’t
know their Bret Harte any better.
Guess I’ll ring in some of Teddy’s ’97
trip on ’em to-morrow night.” And
then he sat down to study.

The next day the Lamb from Boston
announced that his cousin and her
mother, who were passing through
town on their way home from three
years of wandering abroad, were coming
to call on him at four. Therefore,
at two, he and his brother Lambs began
to prepare his room, and the only other
one that was visible from the front door
of their apartment, for the fitting reception
of his relatives. This preparation
consisted largely in moving all presentable
articles in all the rooms into
these two, and banishing all unpresentable
into the most remote of the other
rooms, and shutting that door. The
Lamb from Brookline inspected the pictures
and photographs, straightening
the first, retiring some of the second,
and adding a few of both borrowed
from the other members of the flock,
and arranged to suit his own artistic
fancy; the Lamb from Philadelphia polished
off the cups and saucers with a
clean towel; then the Lamb from Boston
took the towel and dusted the mantel.
After their labors, they attired
themselves in their “glad rags,” and
sat in readiness behind their half-closed
doors, while the Boston Lamb
laid out two or three law tomes on his
couch, and assumed a studious attitude
in his Morris chair. Promptly at four
appeared the Cousin and the Aunt.

They were courteously impressed by
the Lamb’s bachelor quarters and the
appurtenances thereof, nor was the significance
of the “Cases on Quasi-Contracts,”
which the Lamb ostentatiously
hustled away, lost upon them. The
Cousin insisted on looking at it, and her
comments were of so sprightly a character
and so difficult to return in kind,
that the Lamb, conscious of the open
doors, and not desiring to subject the
esprit de corps of his friends to a very
 severe strain, called in his brother
Lambs to meet his relatives.

They attended promptly, three personable
young men in irreproachable afternoon
dress, overjoyed to find the
Cousin as pretty as her voice was musical,
and as entertaining as her skillful
jolly of the Boston Lamb had led them
to expect. In ten minutes the flock was
hers to command. The Philadelphia
Lamb took down from its new position
on the Boston Lamb’s wall the cherished
Whistler of the Brookline Lamb,
and presented it to her; the Boston
Lamb begged her acceptance of the
quaint little Cloisonné cup which she
admired as she drank from it, and which
was the property of the Philadelphia
member; the Albany Lamb, on the plea
that everything of value had already
been abstracted from him to make the
Boston Lamb’s room pretty for her, offered
her himself, and was in no way
cast down when she declined him on
the ground that he was too decorative
to be truly useful. But in the middle of
the recrimination that followed this
turning state’s evidence on the part of
the Albany Lamb, the Cousin inquired:

“You are all law students—do any
of you know a man named Freeman
who is studying up here?” The flock
looked at each other and smiled. Freeman
was the Goat’s name.

“She doesn’t mean the Goat,” explained
the Boston Lamb, hastily. “We
know a first-year man named Freeman,”
he added, turning to her, “but he’s a
wild and woolly Westerner, who’d never
been off the plains of Arizona till he
came here. There may be others, but
we’re educating only one.”

“Oh, no,” said the Cousin. “The Mr.
Freeman I mean is the son of the consul-general
to Japan—he’s a San Francisco
man, and he’s been everywhere.
We met him first in Cairo, and then we
played together in Yokohama, and came
as far as Honolulu together, last spring.
He decided to study law in New York,
and I know he lives up here somewhere.”

“Such a nice young fellow!” contributed
the Aunt.

“Don’t know him,” said the flock.

“We’ll ask the Goat about him,” suggested
the Philadelphia Lamb.

“We’ve been so engrossed with our
own pet Freeman that we haven’t had
time for any other,” volunteered the
Brookline Lamb.

“It’s rather strange,” began the
Cousin, and then interrupted herself.
“Anyway, I hope you’ll all look him
up; I am sure he will be very grateful.”
The flock acknowledged the bouquet by
appropriate demonstrations.

“Our acquaintance with his namesake
verges on the altruistic, also,” ventured
the Albany Lamb.

“I should not like, myself, to be the
victim of your altruism,” said the
Cousin, with a slow glance that took
them all in. In the midst of the delighted
expostulations that greeted this
shot, the apartment bell rang sharply.
The Brookline Lamb, being nearest,
went to open the door, and, having
opened it, remarked in a subdued but
unmistakably sincere manner:

“Well, I’ll be——” A saving recollection
of the Cousin and the Aunt
brought him to a full stop there, but
everybody looked up, and for a moment
the flock was speechless. Not so the
Goat, for it was the Goat who stood
there, arrayed in the afternoon panoply
of advanced civilization, with a cigarette
between his fingers and the neatest
of sticks under his arm.

“Beg pardon!” he said. “Didn’t realize—regret
exceedingly—should never
have intruded—why, Miss Brewster!”
And with an instant combination of
high hat, stick and cigarette that
showed much practice, he came in to
shake hands with the Cousin, who, suddenly
displaying a brilliant color, had
risen and taken a step toward him.

“What luck! what bully good luck!”
he went on. “Mrs. Brewster, how do
you do? This is like old Cairo days.
Boston, you brute, why didn’t you mention
this at luncheon?”

The flock choked; this was from the
Goat, who had unobtrusively consumed
most of the plate of toast at noon while
the Lambs were discussing the visit of
the Cousin and the Aunt. The Albany
Lamb rose to the occasion feebly.

 “There seems to have been some mistake,”
he said. The Goat put his hat
on the bust of the young Augustus, and
sat down on the divan beside the
Cousin.

“Well, now I’ve happened in,
mightn’t I have some tea?” he inquired,
genially. “No lemon, if you please,”
and he pointed a suggestive finger at
the rum. In dazed silence the Brookline
Lamb hastened to serve him, while
the Cousin said, with a peculiar little
smile tightening the corners of her
mouth:

“I thought it was strange that you
didn’t know Mr. Freeman.”

“We really don’t,” said the Boston
Lamb, making a late recover. “I’m not
at all sure that he is a fit person for you
to associate with—all we know of him
is what he has told us himself.”

“That’s all right,” said the Goat, impudently.
“And, anyway, I didn’t come
to see you this time, old man.”

“What has he told you?” demanded
the Cousin, as the Boston Lamb gasped
with impotent rage.

“A series of Munchausen adventures,”
returned the Philadelphia Lamb,
vindictively. “Six Apaches and three
and a half Sioux with one throw of the
lasso.”

“Won out in a hugging match with a
ten-foot grizzly,” added the Albany
Lamb.

“Nonsense!” said the Cousin, interrupting
the Brookline Lamb’s sarcasm
in regard to nerve cures. “Hasn’t he
told you about the mob at Valladolid?
Or about San Juan?” The flock gazed
with unutterable reproach at the Goat,
who sipped his tea with a critical frown,
and observed, pleasantly:

“That happened to a friend of mine.”

The Lambs surrendered at discretion,
and roared. The Cousin glanced at the
Aunt, and they rose.

“We have had the most attractive
time,” said the Cousin, prettily, as, suddenly
sobered by this calamity, the
Lambs protested in a body against her
going. “It has been charming—and I
am so interested in your experiment in
altruism.” The Lambs collapsed under
the ex cathedra nature of the smile
she bestowed upon them, as she turned
and held out a frank hand to the Goat.
“I am glad you happened in,” she said.
“I mailed a note to you this morning—you
will doubtless get it to-night. Come
and see us.”

“The Holland, isn’t it?” said the
Goat, holding her hand, and then he
made a short speech to her that sounded
to the paralyzed Lambs like a Chinese
laundry bill, but which evidently carried
meaning to the Cousin, for she flushed
and nodded. Then she turned back to
the flock, who by this time, with touching
unanimity, were showering devoted
attentions on the Aunt. At the elevator
they were all graciously dismissed
except the Boston Lamb, who alone
went down to put his relatives into their
cab.

“Come and see us, all of you,” called
the Cousin, cordially, as the car began
to descend.

“How soon?” begged the Albany
Lamb, anxiously.

“Any time, after to-night,” returned
the Cousin, and was lowered from their
sight.

Then with one accord they fell upon
the Goat, and bore him into the apartment
for condign punishment, regardless
of his indignant assertions of his
right as a citizen to a trial by a jury
of his peers. When the Boston Lamb
came leaping up the stairs to add his
weight to the balancing of accounts, he
found a riotous crowd.

“Just because my luggage was derailed
and burned up out in the Kansas
deserts,” the Goat was saying, “and I
struck New York in a suit of hobo
clothes from Topeka—oh, you fellows
are easy marks!”

“Where are your Moravian grandparents?”
demanded the Albany Lamb.

“Don’t know,” said the Goat, unfilially.
“They died before I was born.
They weren’t Moravians, anyway.”

“See here!” The Boston Lamb
jerked him to his feet with one hand
and assaulted him with the other.
“What was that stuff you were reeling
off to my cousin? As her nearest male
relative, geographically speaking, I insist
on an explanation.”

 “That was Japanese,” said the Goat,
with a grin, and immediately favored
the crowd with several more doubtfully
emphatic remarks in the same tongue.

“I pass!” said the Boston Lamb,
meekly. “But one thing more. Are
you engaged to my cousin?”

“How very impertinent!” returned
the Goat. “Why didn’t you ask her?”

The Boston Lamb inserted four determined
fingers between the Goat’s
collar and the back of his neck, and in
view of the attitude of mind and body
of the other Lambs, the Goat saw fit
to yield.

“Not exactly, as yet,” he admitted.
“But to-night—I hope——”

“After which we are invited to call—oh,
you brute!” groaned the Albany
Lamb, and started for him. But the
Goat had pulled himself loose, and
gained the door. He stopped, however,
to pull an oblong package from his coat
pocket.

“Here,” he said, tossing it toward the
crowd. “The smokes are on me tonight.
Sorry I can’t be here to assist,
for they’re a distinct advance on your
husky old Chancellors. Also, there’s a
case of fairly good booze downstairs
that the janitor is taking care of until
you call for it. So long, fellows!”
And with a wave of his hat the Goat
departed.

THE UNATTAINED

A gem apart

In the unreached heart

Of a shy and secret place;

Swift-winged in flight

As a meteor’s light

In the far-off field of space.

More sweet and clear

To the spirit’s ear

Than a wave-song on the beach;

Like the baffling blue

Of a mountain view,

Or a dream just out of reach.

Like light withdrawn

By a rain-swept dawn,

When the clouds are wild and gray;

Like a wind that blows

Through the orchard close

Ever and ever away.

 

 
 

THE FLATTERER

M

Miss Miriam Whiting
languidly descended
the broad terrace
steps. If her slow
progress suggested
bodily weariness, her
whole bearing was not
less indicative of spiritual lassitude.
She allowed her hand to stray indolently
along the balustrade, as with the
other she held the lace-covered sunshade
at a careless angle over her
shoulder.

On the lawn the guests from outside
were gathered. Collected in groups or
wandering in pairs, they dotted the
grounds. As one of those staying in
the house, she appeared as a semi-official
hostess with a modified duty of seeing
that all went as well as possible.
Her head ached slightly, as she began
to discover. Even the light of the late
afternoon was trying. The dress which
she expected to wear had proved too
dilapidated, and she had been obliged
to put on one she wished to save for
more important occasions. The invitation
which she needed for the satisfactory
conduct of her modish itineracy
from country house to country house
had not come in the early mail as she
expected.

The band, hidden in a small, thick
boscage of the wide gardens, broke into
a mockingly cheerful air. At intervals
some distant laugh taunted her. She
was late, she knew. The shadows had
begun to lengthen across the open
spaces by the fountain, and she could
almost see Mrs. Gunnison’s tart and
ominous frown of displeasure. Why
was she there, except to be seen; so
that the world should know that one
who had just come from the Kingsmills’
place on the Hudson had paused beneath
the broad roofs of “Highlands”
before, presumably, going to the Van
Velsors, in Newport?

As with pinched lips she reflected,
she quickened her pace carefully.

“Ah, senator!” she cried, as she held
out her hand with regulated effusion.
“I am so charmed. I did not know that
you were to be here. You great ones of
the earth are so busy and so much in
demand——”

Senator Grayson bowed and beamed.
He shifted in uneasy gratification from
one foot to the other, and a rosier red
showed in his round face.

“I did not think that you young ladies
noticed us old politicians——”

“Every one should be given the benefit
of a doubt. Of course, in our silly
lives there is not very much chance to
know about anything really worth
while, but when a thing is really great
even we cannot help hearing about it.
Your last speech—the broad, far-reaching
views——”

The senator stood in agreeable embarrassment.

“I read it,” Miriam continued. “I
could not go to sleep, because I wanted
to finish it. Of course, I could not understand
all, but I was entranced. Even
I could feel the force and eloquence. I
have heard of nothing else.”

“Really?” cried the enchanted statesman.
“Do you know I thought it had
fallen flat? You are good to tell me.
These side-lights are of the utmost
value, and, indeed, I esteem your opinion.
Would you let me get out a cup
of tea? And—and—Mrs. Grayson was
only saying the other day that she
wanted to ask you to come to Washington
for a visit this winter.”

As the senator stumbled away, Miss
Whiting felt a light touch at her elbow.

“In your most popular and successful
manner, Miriam,” said a slight, slim
woman, whom she found standing beside
her.

“He’s a dear, if he is an old goose,”
said Miriam, defiantly. “And, of course,
any shading would be lost on him.”

“I know,” continued the other, the
sharp brown eyes in her lean brown face
 regarding the girl critically. “There
are degrees of flattery even in your flattering.
You have reduced it—or elevated
it—to the proud position of an
exact science.”

Before Miriam could reply, a young
man who had discovered her from afar
advanced with what was evidently an
unusual degree of precipitancy.

“Miss Whiting, I am delighted,” he
puffed. “I have been looking for you
everywhere. I was in town, and I
went to that bric-a-brac shop. The fan
is undoubtedly a real Jacques Callot.”

“I was sure,” she murmured, “with
your knowledge and taste, that you
could decide at once. Of course, I did
not know.”

“And—and——” hesitated the youth,
“I hope that you will not be offended.
I told them to send it to you here. If
you will accept it?”

“How terrible—and how kind of
you!” Miriam cried, holding out both
hands, as if led by an irresistible impulse.
“But you are so generous. All
your friends have discovered that. I
always think of St. Francis sharing his
cloak with the blind beggar.”

“So good of you,” he stuttered. “It’s
nothing. You must be tired. Can’t I
bring a chair for you? I am going to
get one.”

As the young man turned hurriedly
away, Miriam grasped her companion’s
arm.

“I never thought that he would give
it to me. Never, Janet—honestly,” she
exclaimed, with earnestness.

“The way of the transgressor is likely
to be strewn—with surprises.”

“I only thought of saying something
pleasant at a dinner.”

“I’d taken Bengy Wade’s opinion
without a moment’s hesitation on the
length of a fox terrier’s tail, but a
fan——”

“He wants to be considered artistic,”
pleaded Miriam.

“And the last touch about St. Francis,
wasn’t that a trifle overdone? Somewhat
too thickly laid on? What used
to be called by painters in a pre-impressionistic
age—too great impasto. I am
afraid that you are a little deteriorating.”

“Miriam!”

Both turned, and found a tall lady
calling with as great animation as a
due regard for the requirements of a
statuesque pose permitted.

“I want to speak to you,” she exclaimed,
as soon as words were possible.
“I want you to come to my house
to-morrow morning. I am going to
have a little music. Emmeline is going
to sing.”

“Oh!” cried Miriam.

“Don’t you like her singing?” the
other inquired, earnestly.

“Oh, very much,” assured Miriam.
“Only—the truth is, I once heard her
sing Brunnhilde’s ‘Awakening,’ and
she murdered it so horribly.”

“Emmeline is often too ambitious,”
the other commented, with visible content.

“Lighter things she can do charmingly,
and she should hold to them,” Miriam
announced, with decision.

“I arranged the program,” said the
lady, “and, for her own sake, I shall
not let her attempt anything to which
she is unequal. Of course, I shall not
sing myself.”

“Oh, Mrs. Ogden!”

“You know I never sing anything but
Wagner, and then only when there are
a few—when my hearers are in full
sympathy. You will be sure to come,”
she added, as she turned to give another
invitation. “By the way, you will
be at Westbrook this autumn. I want
you to ride Persiflage in the hunt as
often as you like.”

“Much better,” commented Miriam’s
companion, as they strayed on. “Of
course, nothing would please her—as a
bitter rival—more than to hear her sister-in-law’s
singing abused. That touch
about lighter things was masterly when
she herself only sings Wagner for a
few. But how do you manage with
Emmeline?”

“I tell her that no one can conduct,
an automobile as she does.”

“My dear!”

“It’s an amusing game,” the girl answered.

 “But is it a safe one?”

“Why not?” she exclaimed, challengingly.

The two advanced toward the spreading
marquee which appeared to be the
center of the mild social maelstrom. A
greater ebullition perceptibly marked
the spot. The conflict of voices arose
more audibly. Many were constantly
drawn inward, while by some counter-current
others were, frequently cast outward
to continue in drifting circles until
again brought back to the gently agitated
center. On the very edge of this
vortex—the heart of which was the
long table beneath the tent—sat a goodly
sized lady. Her appearance might
have been offered by a necromancer as
the proof of a successfully accomplished
trick, for the small camp stool on which
she rested was so thoroughly concealed
from sight that she might have been
considered to rest upon air. Catching
sight of Miriam, she beckoned to her
with a vigor that threatened disruption
of her gloves.

“Where have you been?” she cried,
as Miriam and her friend approached.
“I have been waiting for you. So many
have been asking for you. I expected
you to be here.”

“My dear Mrs. Gunnison,” cooed the
girl, “you must forgive me. Absolutely,
I could not help myself. I was all
ready on time—but I have been admiring
again your wonderful house. And
I have been wondering at the perfect
way in which it is kept up—the faultless
manner in which everything is managed.
I can only think of Lord Wantham’s
place. Though, of course, there
is not the brilliancy there——”

“I like to have things nice about me,”
said Mrs. Gunnison, complacently. “Sit
down here, my dear. I want to have
you near me. And you, too, Mrs.
Brough.”

“I may be a little to blame for keeping
Miriam,” said the elder woman. “I
have been so much interested in what
she was saying.”

“Every one is,” responded Mrs. Gunnison,
warmly. “Miriam is so popular—quite
celebrated, for it. Indeed, there
are numbers of people here who want
to meet her. One young man in particular—Mr.
Leeds——”

“Did he say he wished to know me?”
the girl asked, quickly.

“Well, no,” admitted Mrs. Gunnison,
“But then I want you to know each
other. I’m quite bent on it. Nothing
could be better. I’d like to see it come
out the way I’d have it. You know how
rich he is. And they say he is going to
be somebody. Mr. Leeds! Mr. Leeds!”

A tall young man looked and advanced.
While his gait did not indicate
reluctance, there was nothing that
seemed to reveal eagerness. He came
forward deliberately and stopped before
the party.

I don’t think, Mr. Leeds, that you
know Miss Whiting,” Mrs. Gunnison
announced. “A dear friend of mine—and
a dear. Mrs. Brough and you are
old friends. You see her so often that
I feel that I can take her away. Come,
I want to show you something.”

With her customary smile of unconcerned
intelligence, Mrs. Brough allowed
herself to be drawn off. The
young man slowly settled himself in the
chair which Mrs. Gunnison had left.

“Oh, you shall not escape,” declared
Miriam. “Mr. Leeds, I am so glad to
be able to speak to you at last. I have
so much to say to you. They told me
that you would be here this afternoon.
I wondered if I should see you.”

Leeds had not spoken, but looked at
the girl with a steadiness which for a
moment caused her to cast down her
animated eyes.

“I missed you everywhere last winter,”
she went on, more slowly. “And,
of course, heard of you always.”

Leeds continued to inspect the girl
with amusement in his glance.

“Oh, how splendid accomplishing
something must be—standing for something!”

“Don’t you think that you are rather
overvaluing my modest achievements?”

“Of course, you speak that way, but
others do not,” she hurried on. “You
are known from one end of the country
to the other.”

“Really——” he began.

 “To be such an inspiring influence
in local politics——”

“Because,” he laughed, “having a
minor public position—because, by a
fluke, having found myself in the place
of a common councilman, I have got
some things done and kept others from
being done.”

“Public life has always been so absorbing
for me. I can think of nothing
nobler for a man.”

“Than being a common councilman,”
he interrupted.

“You laugh,” she said. “But I grew
so interested, I followed in the newspapers,
from day to day, what you were
doing.”

“You were very good,” he answered,
gravely. “Or you are very good to say
so.”

“Don’t you believe me?” she asked,
suddenly arrested by his tone.

“I have heard a good deal of you,
Miss Whiting.”

Miriam flushed slightly, but she
looked at him steadily.

“What have you heard?”

“I have heard that you have ways
of making the worse appear the better
reason—that you flatter.”

The glow deepened in her face and
her eyes flashed.

“And,” he went on, lightly, “why
should not one try to make the world
pleasanter by making it more satisfied
with itself? Isn’t that the part of a public
benefactor?”

“You are laughing at me,” she cried.
“You—are—despising me.”

“No, indeed,” he answered, with real
earnestness. “You misunderstand me.
Isn’t it only fair to give back in pleasant
speeches the admiration and adulation
that the world gives you? There
would be a certain dishonesty in taking
all and giving nothing.”

“You—you—are mocking me,” she
gasped, rising, as if to fly, and then sinking
back.

“No,” he answered, “only I object to
being mocked myself. I’d rather not
be included with all the others to be
given pleasant words, as you can so easily
give them out of a large supply. I’d
prefer to have you think better of me
than to believe that I am to be treated
in that way.”

“Mr. Leeds, you are abominable and
rude—and I cannot listen to you.”

“I am sorry. Honestly, when you began
to make such—civil speeches to me
I was disappointed. It was so exactly
what I had been told to expect.”

Miriam bit her lips—and her hand
trembled a little on the handle of the
sunshade.

“I may have lost my temper a little,”
he said, “which one should never do—but
I can’t take anything back.”

That afternoon Miss Whiting was
strangely silent. Held at the opening
of the tent by her hostess, people passed
before her unseen. What she said she
hardly knew. What her words meant
she could not have told. She was only
aware that her voice sounded unnatural,
and that her laugh—when laugh she
must—struck discordantly and strangely
on her ears. She felt that the time
would never come when she could be
alone—to think.

II.

Mrs. Gunnison’s dinners, like all else
of the establishment, were always large.
The classic limits authoritatively imposed
she would have scorned—if she
had ever heard of them. If she could
have timed it, the greater the number
of minutes required by the procession
to the dining room in passing a given
point, the better she would have been
satisfied. She only felt that she “entertained”
when she beheld serried
ranks of guests stretching away from
her on either hand. Therefore, when
Miriam turned and discovered Leeds at
her right, they found themselves in such
semi-isolation as only exists at a very
large dinner table.

“I am sorry,” he said, pleadingly.

“So am I,” she answered. “Very—oh,
you think I mean that to be pleasant
in that way, too——”

She hastily averted her face, and engaged
vigorously in conversation with
the man on the other side. Leeds stared
moodily before him. During the passing
of the many courses which Mrs.
 Gunnison’s idea of fitting ceremony demanded,
the lady whom he had taken in
found him neither communicative nor
responsive. The dinner dragged on.
Miss Whiting’s soft right shoulder remained
constantly turned on him. Her
discourses, which he could not help
hearing, continued actively and unceasingly.
At last Mrs. Gunnison darted
restless glances about. She had already
begun to stir uneasily in her chair.

Miriam suddenly veered round upon
him.

“I want to tell you something,” she
almost whispered. “What I said—what
I tried to say this afternoon was true.”

He looked at her with fixed earnestness.

“Oh!” she cried, passionately. “I
can’t bear to have you study me as if
I were a specimen of something—of
mendacity, you think. But no matter
about that. You must believe me.
Don’t you?”

“How can I,” he answered, slowly,
“with——”

“With my reputation,” she caught up,
quickly, as he paused. “Do not try to
spare me—now. Can’t you hear—can’t
you see, now, that I am speaking the
truth?”

He gazed at her without answering.

“Oh, I can read in your eyes that
you do not. I want you to believe me.
Can’t you believe—even that?”

He shook his head half smilingly.

“You do not know all that I have
heard,” he answered.

“Who can have been so unfair—so
cruel? I—I never wanted to be believed
so before. Oh, you think that is only a
part of it; that the habit is so strong
with me—that I am only flattering.”

“If I have been—warned,” Leeds
continued.

“As if I were a peril—an evil——”

“Perhaps you might be,” he muttered.

“I will not bear it. You shall believe
me. I am not flattering.”

“At least, that you should have been
willing to take the trouble to try was
in itself a distinction.”

“You are hard on me.”

“I must protect myself.”

Mrs. Gunnison had arisen, and a rustling
stir was spreading down the table.

“I am not a harpy,” she cried.

“A siren was a bird more beautiful,
but not less dangerous,” he said.

She rose straightly and swiftly.

“You feel that you can speak to me
like that because you believe I am what
you think. Very well. There may be
satisfaction for you to know it. I am,
then, everything that you have implied.
More—more than you have said. I am
false. I do flatter people—cajole them—deceive.
I do it for my own interest.
Now are you satisfied? Could anything
be worse? I confess, even, that I have
deserved the way you have treated me.”

“Believe me——” he began, hastily.

But she had swept from him, and,
amid the group of retreating women, he
found no chance to finish the sentence.

III.

Miriam Whiting said “good-night”
very early. A greater accuracy might
demand the statement that the time at
which she had “gone upstairs” was relatively
not late—for the hours of the
house were expansive, and not only had
morning a way of extending into afternoon,
but midnight into morning. As a
general thing, she had only disappeared
with her hostess, but on this particular
evening she pleaded weariness—sleepiness—had
even hinted at a headache,
which no one had ever known her to
have. Thereupon she departed, followed
by the reproaches of the rest.
Once in her room, she hurried her maid,
and, finally, abruptly dismissed her.
When she was alone, she went to the
window and threw wide both the shutters.
She leaned with her elbows on
the sill, gazing out at the moonlit country.

Perfectly round, with a burnished sky
about it, such as may sometimes be seen
when the circle is absolutely full, the
white disk hung in the heavens. Below,
about the quiet edges of the fountain,
the light lay with silken sheen.
Only, where the drops fell tremulously,
the water was broken into glittering
sparks. All was very still. Far off a dog
 barked fitfully. That was the one sound
which broke the silence, with the exception
of the occasional distant laughter
of some men on the terrace at the
end of the spreading wing. With her
fingers buried in her thick hair, carefully
gathered for the night, she looked
straight before her, although she was
wholly unconscious of the scene.

A light knock at the door was repeated
twice before she heard it and
spoke.

“It’s I,” the voice said, insistently.
“May I come in?”

“Of course,” Miriam answered, without
moving.

The door opened quickly, and a small
figure darted into the room.

“There was some one coming,” said
Mrs. Brough, as she glanced down at
the voluminous silken folds in which
her little body was lost. “I am not in a
condition to be seen—generally.”

She came forward slowly.

“My room is near yours. I saw your
light. I thought that you had not gone
to sleep. I wanted to come to speak to
you.” She put her hands on Miriam’s
shoulder. “You have been crying.”

“Yes,” said Miriam, quietly.

“I saw at dinner that you were not
yourself—and I am troubled, too. I
have a confession to make.”

Miriam looked at her curiously.

“You know that I am your friend—now,”
the other went on. “Since we
have been here together, we have come
to know each other as I never thought
that we should. There was a time before,
though, when I did not understand
so well. I had watched you, and I did
not like you. I distrusted you—or, rather,
did not trust you——”

“I understand. You were clever
enough to see through me——”

“I thought that with your—insincerities
that you were all false. I should
have been wise enough to know differently.
But what will you?—to assume
evil is easy, and always gives one a
proud sense of superior perspicacity. I
condemned you, Miriam, without a
hearing, and I told Arthur Leeds.”

“You did it?” the girl murmured,
dully.

“Yes, I warned him.”

“Why?”

“Because I like him and admire him,
and I thought you—dangerous.”

“That is why he has said the things
he has.”

“He has said something?”

“He has told me that I am not worthy
of regard or consideration or respect.”

“Impossible!”

“Perhaps not directly—but he has implied
that and more—by word and action.
And—and—I love him.”

Mrs. Brough sat down quickly in the
chair which she had drawn up, and took
Miriam’s hands.

“I know you so well now,” she said,
“that at dinner I saw something was
wrong. I did not realize that it was as
bad as that.”

“I think I loved him even last winter,
when I only saw him—heard who he
was—and did not know him. I admired
and respected and reverenced him. But
he seemed different to me. And to-day
when I met him I wanted to tell him a
little—as much as I could—of what I
thought. I wanted him to know something
of the feeling that I had. I
wanted to please him. I wanted him to
be nice to me—because I pleased him.
What I said to him was true—true.”

She sprang to her feet, and spoke in
deep, tragic tones.

“True!” she repeated. “And I have
lost the power of being thought true.
My words can only be considered so
many counterfeits. I have so often debased
the true metal of sincerity that
anything I say must ring false—that
anything I may give cannot be taken.
What I said sounded fraudulently in my
own ears. I could not forget the many,
many times when I had spoken so
nearly in the same way without meaning
or belief, and each speech seemed
to me a mockery. Though I longed
with all of me to speak simply and sincerely—knowing
that I spoke the truth—I
hardly seemed to myself to be doing
it. All appeared a part, but a repetition
of the many times before when I had
played a part—when what I did was a
comedy—a farce—a tragedy!”

She broke off with a sob.

 “You have cried wolf pretty often,”
avowed Mrs. Brough.

“I am a Cassandra,” said the girl, instantly.
“When I wish to be believed I
cannot. When all that is most precious
and dearest to me depends on it I cannot
be trusted. I may speak, but I shall
not be heard—when all my life is in being
heard—I know it.”

“You see,” said Mrs. Brough, “when
I told him I thought of you as you
seemed——”

“As I was. I don’t blame you,” Miriam
cried, bitterly. “What I had become!
Let me tell you.” She sat down
again, and, with her elbows on her
knees and her chin on her hands, gazed
fixedly at the other. “I think I began
innocently enough. I wanted to be liked—and
I fell into the way of saying
pleasant little things. I tried to make
everybody contented and pleased with
me. That was when I came out. Indeed,
I may say for myself that I had a
sympathetic nature. I could not bear
to see anyone uncomfortable or doubtful
about themselves or anything, without
trying to help them. Surely that
was not bad?”

“No,” said Mrs. Brough, slowly.

“I really wished to help every one,”
she continued. “And the best way that
I found to do it was to say pleasant
things. It was easy—too fatally easy.
When I discovered how popular this
made me I kept on. I continued for
myself what I had really begun for others.
Insensibly I acquired skill. I was
not stupid. I had rather a gift for character—and
could say exactly the thing
to each one to flatter them the most.
I found that I took pleasure in the
exercise of such cleverness. There was
a feeling of power in it—playing with
the foibles and weaknesses of men and
women. I did not see that I was often
trafficking in unworthiness and baseness.”

“I’ve no doubt you did harm,” concluded
Mrs. Brough. “People are only
too willing to be encouraged in their
vanities. I don’t think, Miriam, that
you were really very good for a person’s
character.”

“I was not very good for my own,”
Miriam went on, grimly. “I retrograded.
I can see it now. In playing
on the follies and faults of others, I
grew less careful—less critical myself.
Then the family lost its money. Oh, I
haven’t the poor excuse that I was in
want—that what I did was done from
any lack of anything essential for myself
or others. Ours was just a commonplace,
undramatic loss—with only
need for saving and retrenchment.
Without the deprivation of a single necessity,
or comfort, even. Merely the
absence of the luxuries. The luxuries,
though, in a way, had become necessities
to me—and—I found, by exercising
my power, I could get much that I
wished. I flattered and cajoled to
please people, so that they would do
things for me, give me things. That is
ended——”

She pointed dramatically to a table.

“There is the fan from Bengy Wade
in a package. To-morrow it goes back
to him. There is a note to Mrs. Grayson,
declining her invitation. If I go
to Westbrook I shall not ride Persiflage.
I have turned over a new leaf.
But the degradation of thinking of the
record on the old ones! If I could
only tear them out instead of trying to
fold them down. I see it all now. He
has made me see it all. He has made
me despise myself until I see the way
I look in his eyes; until I seem the
same in my own. Janet, what can I
do?”

The girl’s head bent on the arm of the
chair, as her body was shaken with
sobs. The other put out her hand and
gently stroked her heavy hair.

“Don’t you exaggerate?”

“Did you,” Miriam panted, “when
you said what you did to Mr. Leeds?
Did you make my blackness less black
than it should be—did you concede to
me any saving light?”

“I did not know. If I can do anything
now——”

“You must not speak to him,” Miriam
cried, sitting up abruptly. “There
would be no use. When the seeds of
distrust have been sown they will grow,
even if the weeds crowd out everything
else.”

 “But weeds can be dug up.”

“That must be my part,” Miriam answered,
more calmly. “Only one course
is left. It’s funny,” she smiled, swiftly,
through her tears. “There is poetic
justice in it. I can do only one thing.
It is my retribution.”

IV.

The announcement which Mrs. Gunnison
made on the following morning
came as a surprise to Miriam. She had
some difficulty in not displaying an undue
excitement. The habit of containment,
which had come with worldly experience,
however, did not fail her. She
heard her hostess state that Arthur
Leeds was coming to stay in the house
without any exhibition of visible emotion.
Mrs. Gunnison said that, as the
Barlows had other people coming, he
was going to transfer himself to “Highlands,”
and that he would arrive in time
for luncheon. Any fears which Miriam
experienced were wholly offset by a
devout thankfulness. The event offered
such an occasion for the carrying
out of her plan as she had not hoped
to have given her. In the promise of
such an admirable opportunity for the
execution of her purpose, she found a
melancholy satisfaction. If, as she
thought to herself, the iron was to enter
her soul, the sooner the affair was
accomplished the better. The process
of self-sacrifice was not pleasant in the
execution, however glorious it might
appear in the conception. Self-immolation
might be a duty, but, as every martyrdom,
it was more satisfactory as an
ideal than as a fact.

The first opportunity which came to
execute what she had laboriously
planned was during the aimless inoccupation
of after luncheon idleness. The
arrangements for the afternoon had not
yet been concluded, but were in the
careless making. Who should ride;
who should drive; who should walk;
who should go and who should stay;
the what and whither had not been settled:
Leeds strolled to her side.

“I have been trying to speak to you,
but you have avoided me.”

“Yes,” she said.

“Why?” he asked;
“I am going to tell you the truth,
now——” she paused, and looked at
him.

“Why?” he repeated.

“Because I think that you are the
most detestable man I ever saw,” she
answered, gazing squarely at him.

He started slightly—glanced at her
in surprise, and abruptly sat down on
the divan beside her.

“You have really come to that conclusion?”
he asked.

“I have always believed it,” she answered,
firmly.

“But you said——”

“You told me that I was a flatterer.
I shall not be with you any longer.
You wish the truth. You shall have it.”

“That is what you thought from the
first?” he said, slowly.

“Yes,” she answered, less clearly. “I
have always understood that you were
most absurdly self-satisfied. That you
are deluded by a pose as to which you
are so weak as to deceive yourself.
That you take yourself with a seriousness
which leads you to believe that you
are preaching a crusade when you are
only blowing a penny whistle. That
you assume that you have made for
yourself a position and a reputation
which were made for you.”

“What do you mean?” he asked,
quietly.

“You have an old name and a large
fortune which rendered you conspicuous
and made everything easy. The
newspapers have talked of you only as
they would anyway. Indeed, they would
have given more space to you if you
had a liking for conducting an automobile
painted like a barber’s pole than
they have because you went into politics.
They would have preferred the
striped automobile, but they had to be
content with the ‘reform politics’ as the
freak of one in your place.”

“Then you think I am—nothing?”

“You are a rich young man of assured
position—spoiled by the world.”

“I thought I had, at least, ordinary
common sense.”

“Probably—but still you have unduly
 lost your head. You would not know
if people were laughing at you——”

Leeds flushed slightly. Miriam
caught her breath sharply, and reached
forward to take up a fan which lay
within her reach.

“I am altogether a monster?”

“No,” she replied, calmly. “A very
ordinary young man, I should say.”

“I’d be kind to dumb animals and not
kick a baby——”

“I am quite serious,” she answered.
“You objected to any little pleasantness
on my part because what I said might
not be altogether sincere. Now we are
going to have facts. Indeed, you are
the type of man I dislike.”

“At least, we know where we are
now,” he responded.

“Yes. And as we are staying in the
same house it may be as well.”

Miriam rose slowly. She walked decidedly
across the room, and ostentatiously
placed herself beside Mrs. Gunnison.
Leeds, deserted, did not move.
He sat staring at the floor, as he softly
drummed with his fingers on the couch’s
leather arm.

As well as in certain other particulars,
the life of a country house is microcosmical
in this—escape from the requirements
of human relationship is
impossible. Indeed, the demands are
made greater, the bonds more firmly
fixed. In fact, the condition of all may
be more fitly described as the condition
of two united in matrimony—they take
each other for better or worse. Constantly
through the day they must meet.
The terms on which they are thrown
together impose intimacy. If latent
antipathy exists with the revealing
conditions of constant companionship
it must be discovered. If inherent
sympathy is to be found the two gravitate
toward each other with inevitable
certainty. As the birthplace of aversion
quickly reaching a maturity of detestation
and hate; as the hothouse of
interest growing speedily into full
bloom of liking and love, there is no
place like a country house. All existence
there, in its condensed form, is
a forcing process. Without any awkwardly
abrupt transition or disconnecting
jolts, those who begin to talk about
mutual friends in the morning may
easily reach a discussion of their own
souls in the afternoon, and be far on
the broad and easy path of sentiment
by evening. Like or dislike, more or
less strong, must surely and quickly
follow. There is in the social chemistry
a certainty of repulsion or attraction,
out of which the most unexpected
combinations result—of a surprisingly
lasting nature.

In the daily routine Miriam saw
Leeds constantly. Though she might
come down late for breakfast, she always
found him. Even if she breakfasted
in her room, when she descended
he was always smoking in the hall.

“I did not expect to stay so long,”
he explained to her on one occasion,
rising as she paused at the foot of the
stairs.

“Then why do you?” she asked, coldly.

“Don’t you know?” he demanded.
“Should you feel it pleasanter if I went
away?”

“Really—as I have undertaken to be
perfectly frank with you—how can
your going or staying make the least
difference in the world to me?”

“Still,” he said, looking at her curiously,
“there must be something tiresome
in having to be scorning somebody
all the time.”

“I think,” she said, briefly, “I hear
voices in the billiard room. I am going
in there.”

If at dinner Leeds found himself
next to her he discovered that she
spoke to him no more than the strict
letter of the law governing the conduct
of guests in the same house demanded.
What she said was of the most indifferent
nature. If he sought to reach a
more personal basis he found himself
checked.

“Miss Whiting,” he said, suddenly,
on the third evening, “I am going away
to-morrow morning.”

Miriam swung about swiftly.

“To-morrow!” she exclaimed, with
a catch in her voice.

“Yes, I think I had better go, though
there is something I want to tell you
 before I do. I have thought of all that
you have said. I have profited by the
new light that you have thrown upon
myself—my actions—my life.”

“What do you mean?” she murmured.

“I have realized that very likely I
am a prig. I understand the futility of
what I am trying to do. I see that I
have been mistaken in my power. I’m
going to give up.”

“Give up?” she replied.

“You have shown that I was attempting
more than I was able to do. The
Donaldsons have asked me to go in
their yacht round the world. The Vierna
starts on Thursday. I am going
away to be lazy and careless, and live
the life for which you think I’m fitted.”

“You are going to give up everything?”
she exclaimed.

“Yes,” he answered. “It is your
doing. You must take the responsibility
of it.”

“But what I say—what I think, can
make no difference,” she almost entreated.
“I am not of enough importance
to you—you cannot consider me
enough——”

“All that is something of which you
know nothing,” he answered, gravely.
“Something of which I have told you
nothing. I am going away—with the
Donaldsons.”

“People like that!” she interrupted.

“People like that. I am going with
them to lead their life—to be gone for
a year, unless one thing happens. As
I said, you are responsible.”

“But I can’t be,” she implored. “It
isn’t possible. I can’t count for anything.”

“Let me assure you that you do.”

“Then I can’t take the responsibility.
I won’t.”

“Unless one thing happens I am going,”
he went on, inflexibly. “There
are some, I think, who believe in me—who
will think I am making a mistake.”

“But your future—your career,” she
began, and paused abashed, as she saw
the way he watched her.

“I thought we were to have no—insincerities—no
flatteries. Since I know
what you really think, such civil implications
can mean nothing.”

She bit her lips, pale as her cheeks
were white.

“Oh!” she cried, “how horrible!”

Through all of dinner she hardly
spoke. If she said nothing to Leeds,
neither would she address the man on
her other side, only giving such monosyllable
answers as were necessary.
The evening dragged slowly. Leeds
did not approach her. Once or twice
she looked toward him, but he did not
appear to notice her. Indeed, he only
came late from the smoking room and
returned after a brief appearance in the
big hall.

“When,” she asked once, in a timid
voice, of Mrs. Gunnison, “does Mr.
Leeds go?”

“The early train,” the lady answered.
“I believe he leaves the house before
seven, or at some equally unearthly
hour.”


The fresh sunlight of the early morning
was flooding through the open hall
door as Leeds came down the wide,
main stairs. He saw, under the porte-cochère,
the trap ready to take him to
the station, and into which the second
man, with the help of the groom, was
lifting his trunk. Here and there a
housemaid was busy with duster and
cloth. The machinery of the establishment
was being set in running condition,
and there was the accompanying
disorder. The place seemed strange
and unfamiliar.

“Your keys, sir,” the butler said,
holding out the bunch.

“Yes,” he answered, “I’m ready.”

As he spoke he started. Clearly in
the stillness of the morning he heard
a few soft notes struck on the piano.
At that hour the sound was most unusual.
He listened. The Flower Music
of “Parsifal.” With a swiftness that
left the astonished butler staring after
him, he darted toward a door. In a
moment he had torn the portière aside
and had crossed the polished floor of
the music room. Miriam was seated at
the piano, her fingers resting on the
keys.

 “You are down!” he exclaimed.

“Yes,” she answered, neither turning
round nor looking up.

“You are very early.”

“Yes,” she assented. Then she
whirled about on the music stool. “I
came down to see you.”

“Why?”

Both spoke with a simple directness—with
the manner of those dealing in
ultimate moments with the unmistakable
facts.

“You told me last night that you
were doing as you do because of what
I have said. I cannot take the responsibility.
I’d rather that you thought
even worse of me than you do. Oh!”
she cried, bending her head down on
her hands, which clasped the rack of
the piano. “I am, false—false! I cannot
be true even in my falsity. All that
I have been telling you is not the
truth.”

“Yes?” he interrupted, eagerly.

“When you judged me—when you
told me—or showed me what you
thought of me—I recognized what I
was doing—what I was. I saw I was
false. My pride drove me to do something
else. It was a punishment for
myself—a price I must pay. As falsely
as you thought I tried to please you—as
falsely, really, I made myself hateful
to you. I told you every untrue,
miserable thing of which I could think.
It seems as if any little remnant of
dignity which I had demanded it. But
to have you say that you were influenced
by my lies—were going to give
up so much that was splendid and great—because
of them! Oh, you must believe
me now. I could not bear it.”

“Then you don’t think I am altogether
contemptible?”

“I think you are the finest and best
and strongest man I know,” she said,
bravely.

On one knee, beside her, he had his
arm about her.

“Bless you, darling,” he cried. “Then
I can tell the truth, too. I think that
you are the dearest and sweetest woman,
and I love you—love you!”

“I—I don’t deserve it,” she sobbed.

“I would not,” he said, “let myself
believe what you told me at first, but
then I would not let myself believe what
you said afterward. I hoped——”

“Oh, it was so hard for me. Can’t
you understand? There was expiation
in it. Don’t you think it enough?”

“I think we have both been mistaken
and unhappy.”

“Oh!” she exclaimed. “Since the
first I have changed. It taught me a
lesson. I am different—really.”

“We’ll have everything all right now,
and that is all.”

“But you are going away,” she exclaimed.

“I said I was going away unless one
thing happened.”

“Yes,” she said, eagerly.

“Very well—it has happened.”

The sound of the brush striking
sharply and with metallic distinctness
on a dustpan came from the room beyond.

“Perhaps we had better go on the
terrace,” he laughed. “Really, you
know, we ought to have moonlight and
mystery, but——”

Together they went out through the
open door into the fresh, soft morning
air. The warm scent of the garden
blew up to them. A large, yellow
butterfly fluttered peacefully by. The
dew still lay on leaf and flower, glittering
in a thousand sparkles.

“The night is the time for romance,”
he said. “Any well managed proposal
should be made under the stars.”

“But the morning, such a morning,”
she exclaimed, softly, and clasping her
hands in ecstasy. “And as this is going
to be a beginning for me, I like the
morning better.”

 

THE MIRACLE OF DAWN

What it would mean for you and me

If dawn should come no more!

Think of its gold along the sea,

Its rose above the shore!

That rose of awful mystery,

Our souls bow down before.

What wonder that the Inca kneeled,

The Aztec prayed and pled

And sacrificed to it, and sealed,

With rites that long are dead,

The marvels that it once revealed

To them it comforted!

What wonder, yea! what awe, behold!

What rapture and what tears

Were ours, if wild its rivered gold—

That now each day appears—

Burst on the world, in darkness rolled,

Once every thousand years!

Think what it means to me and you

To see it even as God

Evolved it when the world was new!

When Light rose, earthquake shod,

And slow its gradual splendor grew

O’er deeps the whirlwind trod.

What shoutings then and cymbalings

Arose from depth and height!

What worship-solemn trumpetings,

And thunders, burning white,

Of winds and waves, and anthemings

Of Earth received the Light!

Think what it means to see the dawn!

The dawn, that comes each day!

What if the East should ne’er grow wan,

Should never more grow gray!

That line of rose no more be drawn

Above the ocean’s spray!

 

 
 

THE SONG OF BROADWAY

A

A certain club of good
fellows of both sexes,
journalists, authors, illustrators,
actors, men
of pleasure, and Bohemians
generally, used
to gather on Sunday
evenings, a merry decade ago, round
the hospitable table of an Italian lady
who had acquired her culinary accomplishments
under the distinguished eye
of M. Martin—late chef to M. de Lesseps,
and present proprietor of Martin’s
Restaurant—before she attempted to
practice on her own account, so to
speak, in the basement of a dingy brick
house in West Twelfth Street.

Signora Maria was a trusting soul
in those days, and many a hungry poor
devil has hung up his hat, coat and dinner
there, and blessed his kind hostess
as he quaffed her red ink. We didn’t
say claret; we called out: “Where’s
my red ink bottle, Maria?” And Maria
would put down the soup tureen she
was going from table to table with, and
fetch us a pint of her ordinaire. It was
sour stuff certainly, which even Maria’s
radiant smile couldn’t sweeten, but budding
genius is careless of the morrow,
and on Sunday evenings, especially,
when Maria held her salon in the
boarded back room, built out over the
yard, vast quantities of it were gayly
consumed, along with cigarettes, and
coffee, and flaming pousse-cafés.

In one sense, at least, our function
was appropriate to the night. Everybody
“came prepared”—women and
men both—like a country Experience
Meeting. Jokes cracked like lightning
through the tobacco clouds; songs of
love and war trembled and roared
above our heads; humor and pathos,
those twin slaves of the lamp, sported
and wept at our bidding; in a word, no
end of youthful bombast, and kind
laughter, and harmless, gratified vanity,
was exhibited there. It was really
more like a Montmartre cabaret than
any place I ever saw in New York.
Only, with humblest apologies for disparaging
their worldliness, the ladies
were so evidently good, sincere, faithful
friends, wives, mothers, sweethearts,
that some of us watched their happy
gayety with grateful, pleased eyes.

A Judas came to that kindly board,
and betrayed to a newspaper these
merry, honest folk at their simple feast.
Stupid, prosperous commercial persons
pushed their way in and stared at them.
They fled away, scared at last, to more
inaccessible haunts.

But on one particularly jolly evening,
to return to a text memories of tried
friends and happy hours have beguiled
me from, among a number of notable
guests one who “favored,” Mr. Wilton
Lackaye, then appearing as that white-eyed,
hairy, awful Svengali everybody
so loathed and applauded, dramatically
recited a remarkable and original poem
called the “Song of Broadway.” Many
a time since have I remembered the
scene, the song, the company; the long,
wine-stained tables, the eddying cigarette
smoke, the acute, lively faces. In
one way or another, everyone there was
a trained observer, and knew his Broadway.

It is rather a bold thing to say you
know your Broadway. As I, too, sing
my song about it, if I sound a note once
or twice you have never heard, oh,
thank Heaven, and turn away! With
us, I trust, it will be but a minor chord.
So every stroller there recognized the
world he lives in, and the child, the
mother, the cabby, gambler, pickpocket,
 doctor, parson, each carries off his or
her own bundle of impressions.

Leaving it, then, to graver historians
to trace the financial, commercial and
social evolution of this tremendous
street, which was a forest trail once,
within whose sylvan solitudes red men
roamed and wild beasts prowled, let us
from our humble station, as men of the
world and social philosophers, describe
merely that stretch of it which begins
at Madison Square and ends at Forty-fifth
Street; where it is high noon at
eight o’clock at night, and bedtime
when the gray dawn comes shivering
cold and ghastly into hotel corridors
where the washerwomen are scrubbing
the marble floors. “Little old Broadway,”
as it is affectionately toasted in
the vernacular of its habitués, wherever
rye whisky is drunk, and faithful homesick
hearts recall its lights, its pleasures
and its crowds.

Broadway, I say, at eight o’clock at
night, is the most fascinating street on
earth. It is en fête every evening; and
you have only to walk that mile often
enough, and the whole town will display
itself at leisure and at its ease, perfectly
unconscious and natural and selfish.
It is not the lights; it is not the
brilliant hotels, and theaters, and restaurants,
and shops, and tramcars, and
hurrying cabs; it is not the music that
floats out to you on the rippling surface
of the town’s deep voice; it is not that
voice itself, vibrating as it is with every
emotion of the human heart, of pleasure,
excitement, careless gayety, shame
that has ceased to care, lust whispering
its appeal, modesty’s shocked sigh, innocence’s
happy prattle, kind laughter,
friendly chat, unexpected hearty greetings;
it is the vast, shifting, jostling,
loitering, idle crowd, the multitude of a
huge cosmopolitan city that is the spectacle,
and that to a man who knows his
town is more dramatic, and humorous,
and pathetic, and fascinating than all
the plays to which young ladies, and
their papas, too, are hurrying, to thrill,
and laugh, and cry over.

Think of a mile of street, brilliant
like a drawing room almost, and
swarming with all kinds of men and
women from all over the world, each
seeking his or her particular amusement
and finding it. Pleasure is the
commodity on sale here, and one can
obtain it at any of those glittering signs
blazing out over the crush, or traffic in
it with the venders of the pavement.

Isn’t it marvelous? Isn’t it wonderful?
as the conjurer says when he cuts
your watch out of an onion. Mr. Conjurer
returns your watch in safety, but
it retains that delicate perfume which
only the time it chronicles can wear
away. Many an ingenious traveler has
stepped out of his hotel to watch this
magic spectacle for a little, and brought
back with him bitter remembrances that
all the tears shed secretly won’t ever
wash out.

Tant pis! You are not a preacher,
monsieur. There is only one church on
your Broadway, and that is dark and
shut and sold to a syndicate. The only
religion one gets here is the Bibles
in the hotel bedrooms, and at Jerry McAuley’s
Cremorne Mission, round the
corner in Thirty-second Street. What,
then? Nobody claims Broadway to be
a domestic scene, and children and
nursemaids don’t constitute its charm.

Look north, from where we have
turned into it, after lighting our cigars
at Van Valkenburg’s, under the Albemarle
Hotel, and those dazzling signs
will tell you what most people come
here for: Martin’s, Weber’s Music
Hall, the Imperial Hotel, the Knickerbocker
Theater, with Mr. Sothern in
“Hamlet,” Hoster’s, Kid McCoy’s Café,
Brown’s Chop House, Grand Opera,
Rector’s Restaurant—to dine, to drink,
to smoke, to stroll, to see the play, to
watch each other. Did you ever see so
much light, so much life? Halt where
sedate business halts, too, at the St.
James Building, frowning darkly down
on gay, hoydenish Martin’s, whose
roguish, Parisian eyes twinkle mischievously
up at it, as if they know the tall,
somber old hypocrite has a score of
wicked theatrical agencies hidden away
in its locked heart, and just see!

Straight ahead of you, within ten
minutes’ brisk walk, are twenty theaters,
sixteen hotels, six expensive restaurants,
 two huge department stores,
the Herald newspaper palace, with the
elevated road cutting across its face,
several tall apartment houses thrusting
up their lighted windows into the night,
telegraph offices, bars, apothecaries,
florists, confectioners, tobacconists,
jewelry shops galore, all signed with
electricity, and producing that wonderful
glitter and glare that is both so
bizarre and so enchanting. A street, do
we call this? It is a scene, most theatrical
and gorgeous, and set for the
great human comedy which is even now
being displayed upon it.

In this theater you perceive audience
and actor alike occupy the stage, as
they used to do in the old London
playhouses; and poor little flower girls
are pushing their way through our
throng, also offering the roses that fade
so fast after they are plucked. Anything
makes an interest, an excitement;
a fire engine tearing across Thirty-sixth
Street, a policeman marching a thief
to the precinct house, an ambulance
clanging down Sixth Avenue, a newsboy
asleep on the Dime Savings Bank
steps, the bronze hammers striking nine
on the Herald clock, a Corean embassy
driving up to Wallack’s Theater in their
soft felt hats and gorgeous robes.

Never were a lot of people more easy
to be amused, more eager to laugh or
sympathize. A gentleman’s hat blows
up in the air; hoots of laughter explode
after it. It rolls under an express van;
a dozen citizens spring to its rescue.
Nerves are on edge. Stimulants are
exciting keen brains. It is a trifle savage,
this crowd. Look! See them hustle
that masher! His hat’s smashed already.
The poor child he was persecuting
is crying with fright. A woman,
not given to such a pure embrace, has
her arm about her; a big “plain-clothes
man” is drying her eyes with his handkerchief;
a couple of young stock brokers
are bargaining with cabby on his
box to drive her home. Ah, that is a
pretty sight! I think Mr. Addison
would have liked to see it, and Dick
Steele, I know, would have slipped a
bank note into her hand. Oh, burst of
sunshine in the darkness! Oh, chivalry
and kindness beaming out on fast
Broadway! Oh, reckless, hardened
sinners loving innocence and kneeling
to it!

But come; this is still Broadway. A
block off they know nothing of all this.
Above us Daly’s is closing and its fashionable
audience pouring out on the
pavement. In Twenty-ninth Street, the
Cairo, the Alhambra, the Bohemia, are
just as brilliant and fascinating as
usual.

I remember, one evening, as I was
passing the ladies’ entrance to the Gilsey
House, on my way home from
the club, out comes a visiting family
party—monsieur et madame et sa fille.
Monsieur stops, buttoning up that
“good frock coat,” the uniform of the
American senator, which has proclaimed
Squedunk through every capital
in Europe. He stands, the oracle of
the post office, the rich man of the
county, the benignant elder of the Congregational
church, gazing across the
way at all the flaring signs toward
Sixth Avenue.

“Ah,” says he, smiling reminiscently,
“the Midway. Let’s go and look at
’em, my dears.”

I had a wicked impulse to go, too,
and see what happened. But I repressed
it, and took the liberty to inform
Mr. Smallville that those places
were not especially recommended for
ladies. I think miss was mortally offended
with me for upsetting the program.

Are other people secretly disappointed,
too, because they can’t get a peep
behind those closed doors? It was
Madam Eve, I believe, who first tasted
the apple; it was Pandora who lifted
the lid of the box of troubles; propose
a slumming party, and be sure it is the
ladies who will applaud loudest. Well,
then—those places, dear Miss Smallville
are—very much like the zenanas
the foreign missionaryess told you
about last autumn in the church parlors.
Now you know all about it. Ask
your brother Tom if I’m not correct. I
wager he can tell you if he chooses.

It is a curious fact, by the way, that
all the places which make Broadway
 notorious are in the side streets. Just
as it is a curious misnomer to call the
toughest section of it the Tenderloin.
Broadway has no slums. Laboring people,
even, never make any distinguishable
element in its populace. This is,
of course, owing to its geographical
position. But there is one fact which
is immensely to its credit, and is perhaps
due to the Irish who govern it, if
they do prefer Fifth Avenue to parade
in. For when Brian Boru—from whom
every loyal Irishman is descended—was
king, didn’t a beauteous damsel,
with a ring of price, stroll unprotected
and in safety over his kingdom? Beauteous
damsels with rings of price certainly
stroll unprotected over Broadway,
but this is not the fact I emphasize.
It is, seriously, that it is quite possible
for young ladies to walk this fastest
mile in the United States, with their
papas and mammas, every evening, and
write home to Kate that “it is just like
Saturday night on Main Street, only
bigger.” No sensible girl could promenade
the Strand or the Bois after theater
hours, no matter how chaperoned,
and then make such a comparison.
Huzza! I say. Huzza! It is America’s
compliment to her women.

Still, however decorously Broadway
subdues its hilarity before the ladies,
like a fast young man at a tea party,
we all know it is not in the least like
Saturday night on Main Street. Let us
saunter along, like two men of the
world, perfectly competent to recognize
vice, but infinitely preferring to smile
at honest gayety, and find out what this
crowd really is that is again packing the
pavement as the theaters turn out their
audiences.

Principally, so much in the majority
as to characterize it, men of affairs,
country merchants, out-of-town visitors,
with and without their womenkind,
the New York audience to whom
actor and clergyman alike make their
appeal; while circling about in it, embroidered
so to speak on its surface, is
that other crowd—high fashion, artists,
actors, distinguished visitors, wardmen,
Bohemians, sporting people, thieves and
confidence men—which also produces
its effect, and lends its coloring and vivacity
to the picture. The side streets,
looking east at least, are respectable,
but they are not brilliant. Fashion, Bohemia
and fast life are, after all, what
we have come to watch. And as fashion
mostly cuts Broadway—where it
used to live and promenade when Mr.
N. P. Willis’ natty boots pattered about
Fourteenth Street—at the first crossing,
it is Bohemia and the “wise push”
we will sup with.

In Broadway parlance, Bohemia
means newspaper and theatrical people.
And I venture to remind the ladies and
gentlemen of the drama in presenting
them in such a company, that I am
painting a city nocturne, and may properly
introduce Mr. Morgan, Mr. Beerbohm
Tree, Father Ducey, dear man, in
his cape overcoat, Al Smith leaning
against the Gilsey House railing, or any
other characteristic and familiar figure
natural to the composition. No picture
of Broadway would be complete, they
will acknowledge, without them, and to
use a metaphor I have before employed,
they are certainly accustomed to occupy
“the center of the stage” with
dignity and elegance.

Anyway, they all come here, and I
should think they would all love it.
This part of Broadway is nicknamed
the Rialto. Nowhere else are they taken
so cordially and frankly by the hand.
They lounge about it by day and win
fame and fortune in its theaters at
night. Nat Goodwin and his wife,
Hackett and Mary Mannering—when
they can meet—Sir Henry Irving, De
Wolf Hopper, Miss Annie Russell,
bowing to Charles Richman out of a
cab, Amelia Bingham, Joseph Jefferson,
whose only fault is that he isn’t immortal,
and funny, rollicking Fay Templeton,
humming a new coon song—old
favorites and new ones, you may
see them going to supper at the Lambs’
Club, the Players, the Waldorf, Delmonico’s,
Sherry’s, any evening they
are in town.

Broadway is darker. The theater
lights are out. Only bars and apothecaries,
shops and hotels, are brilliant.
The opera is over, and carriages are
 whirling away toward Fifth Avenue,
and tramcars crawling along in procession,
packed to the platforms with gayly
dressed passengers. Across the way
from Macy’s huge dark store, the Herald
presses are rushing off the biography
of the day in sight of everybody,
and no philosopher moralizes on that
awful, tremendous record of four-and-twenty
hours of a whole world’s work,
play, crime, suffering, heroism, love,
faith.

Our fast friends must tremble as
they pass those windows, and remember
the relentless, watchful eyes forever
fixed on them. The ladies and
gentlemen of this society dine at Shanley’s
and Rector’s, and call supper
lunch. Except that they are more
painstakingly dressed, they don’t look
very different from others. I have often
thought that such a congregation
might gather in Trinity Chapel, say,
and be preached to by an innocent
clergyman with a weary sense of the
futility of trying to make such evidently
virtuous persons penitent.

Should you like to really know
them? They are thick about you on
every hand. Drama and tragedy and
pathos are in rehearsal now; and that
old comedy of “A Fool and His
Money.” Walk a few blocks with the
night clerk of Wilson’s chemist shop.
Get to know the bookmaker coming out
of George Considine’s Metropole bar,
chat with our acquaintance, the plainclothes
man. Join that man-about-town,
on his way to the Astoria Club.
Masks will be torn off then, every actor
will be seen as he is. That family
coachman is a burglar just out of Auburn.
That thin, alert gentleman in
evening clothes is a gambler, getting a
breath of air before taking his place behind
Daly’s wheel. That pale-faced
student is a reporter on his way to “hit
the pipe.” That sweet-faced girl will
be screaming drunk by two o’clock—the
pale little man in mourning is the
most notorious divekeeper in America.
The one with the beautiful silver beard
is a race-track owner over in New
Jersey, and they call the red-headed
Jew talking to “Honest John Kelly”
the king of the gold-brick men. This
well-dressed gentleman with the large
hands is Corbett, the pugilist; that
kindly-faced, handsome one, going into
Tom O’Rourke’s, is a famous all-round
sport. Notice that beautifully gowned,
superbly handsome brunette who is
getting out of a hansom at Martin’s
Restaurant. She had a yataghan in her
flat she brought from Paris with her,
and she caught it up one night and
drove it into her lover’s neck, and was
acquitted on the ground that it was done
in self-defense.

Do you want more detailed biographies,
or is your acquaintance sufficiently
extended? The owls on the
Herald building are staring knowingly
at the moon, who is coquettishly hiding
her face behind a cloud. Mr. Greeley
has fallen asleep in his chair, facing
Mr. Dodge, after listening to that eternal
long temperance speech which is
never ended. I don’t think Broadway
is amusing after midnight.

Let’s go to Brown’s and have some
deviled kidneys and a mug of Bass.

 

 
 

GREEN DEVILS AND OLD MAIDS

M

Miss Herron
guided the fat
horses into the
byroad with the
manner of a
navigating officer
on the bridge of a
liner. Not even after they were straightened
out, and dropped their quickened
gait to the usual comfortable trot, did
she unclose her lips or take her gray
eyes from her course.

“Is anything coming behind us,
Lucy?” This to the young girl beside
her.

“No, Cousin Agatha. He kept
straight on.”

“You’re sure?”

“Quite sure.”

“Well, that’s a mercy.” For the first
time she leaned back a little. “But I
wonder that John Arnold so much as
dreamed of trying to pass me.”

 

“You drive so splendidly,” replied the
girl, drooping her pretty head so that
the big white hat quite shaded her face.
“The way you beat Mr. Arnold was
fine. He looked so silly when we passed
him. You’re so brave and—and skillful.
It makes one feel so safe to be
with you.”

“Of course I’ve driven all my life,”
Miss Herron admitted. “Your grand-uncle,
the judge, my dear, always insisted
that driving was part of a gentlewoman’s
education, like household
management or a knowledge of English
history. A bit of a race is only amusing,
but what with these automobiles,
there’s no pleasure in horses at all
nowadays.”

“They certainly are dangerous.”

“Dangerous! They should not be
allowed on the roads at all. Any
more than—than drunken men. The
comparison somehow pleases me, Lucy.
Did you observe it?”

“Yes, yes, Cousin Agatha.” The
girl turned to the older lady a face very
young and fair and eyes that shone.
“I was laughing at it all the time.”

It was a great pleasure, so Miss Herron
assured all her friends, to feel sure
that her little cousin was for a few
months at least to be brought under the
influence which had shaped the lives of
her New England forebears. For the
child to live in Herron House, to grow
in knowledge of her race, so splendidly
patriotic, so consistently rich and cultivated
from the days when Barham was
part of a colony, seemed to the proud
old lady a real necessity for Lucy. She
must never forget that she was a New
England gentlewoman; she must learn
the traditions, stiffen with the pride of
her race. And because these things
might grow dim or be clean forgotten,
did she spend all her days in the noisy,
extravagant city or the lazy places
abroad.

Miss Herron rejoiced when Lucy’s
father laughed, and replied to her request
by sending the child to her for a
whole long summer.

“She is very dear to me,” he had
whispered, looking across the room to
 where Lucy was chattering as she
poured tea. “And very lovely, Agatha.”

“She has the Herron look,” she had
answered, complacently.

“You’ll take ever so good care, of
her?”

“I may be trusted, I think, not to
abuse any member of my family.”

Quiet, sunny days followed. There
were hours in the glowing garden,
murmurous with bees, heavy with delicate
perfume of box and verbena and
mignonette; hours in the great old
house, with its family treasures of plate
and china and mahogany, where ancient
Chloe and Sylvester still served as in
the days when they had followed North
that kindly Yankee major they had
found helpless after the doings in the
Shenandoah Valley. There were company
at dinner, less formal gatherings
on the piazza of a moonlight evening,
when accredited youngsters from the
summer colony amused and sometimes
scandalized Miss Herron with their
laughter and singing. And now and
then Lucy would be carried off to other
houses of Barham; whence she would
return to render a supposedly exact account
of all she did and said. Only
twice since the first of June did Miss
Herron fail in her promise to Lucy’s
father and to herself. And these occasions
had been within the last ten
days, when her old neuralgia had laid
her low. What her charge was up to at
those times, Miss Herron did not care
to inquire. It was ordered that not
even Lucy should come near when
cousin Agatha was in pain, and therefore
uncertain in temper as well as a bit
careless as to costume.

“Tell me,” the old lady asked, after
they had driven some distance along
the shady road, “are you really enjoying
your stay here?”

“Yes, indeed. I think Barham’s just
lovely.”

“And what’s most lovable in it?”

Lucy stole a look from under her
broad hat brim, then retreated. “I don’t
believe I know,” she said, simply. “It’s
all——”

“Charming. Of course. I’m glad
you think so. We could dispense with
the strangers, however. They don’t belong
here. They are vulgarly rich and
parvenu.”

“Some of them are nice, Cousin
Agatha,” the child protested, deferentially.

“Who, for instance?”

“All those who come to the house.”

“A pack of rascals!” the old lady replied,
crisply. “Laughing like—hyenas,
if that’s the animal. It’s a mercy that
the boys and girls are sent to good
schools. They learn some decent behavior,
though of course they haven’t
had your advantages, my dear. But I
dislike their mothers. They are rich,
but they have no poise. Poise, my dear,
and the marks of long descent. But
the children may develop. All but one
of them.”

Lucy’s face grew gently mutinous.
“Which is that, cousin?”

“That yellow-haired boy of——”
She checked her reply abruptly to listen.
The horses were reined in. “My
dear,” she asked, resignedly, “what was
that noise I heard?”

There was no mistaking that honk of
the goose many times strengthened,
and, following this, the low, steady
sputter of a gasoline engine. The nigh
horse’s ears pricked up, then were laid
back; his honest mate stopped short to
await developments.

“I’m afraid,” ventured Lucy, “that
it’s an automobile.”

“The wretches, to choose this road!
Are they coming? Go along, there!”
cried Miss Herron to the horses, who
sprang forward as she laid the whip
on their fat flanks. “If we can get
just beyond the woods I can turn out
for it. But—oh, the wretches!

“Honk-honk!” close behind now.

“Oh!” cried Lucy. She knelt up in
the carriage seat, looking back along
the road.

“Wave to him, my child.” Miss Herron
leaned back on the reins. Her thin
cheeks flushed up, and her gray eyes
were like coal fires. “Signal the creature
to slow up.”

“I am, Cousin Agatha. I am waving
as hard as I can.” She was standing
 now, meeting with a lithe motion of
supple knees and slender hips each
plunge of the hurrying carriage, one
little hand on the back of the seat.
And with the other, Lucy, who looked
at cousin Agatha and then laughed—just
a little—signaled gayly if vaguely
to the driver of the coming car. This
was a young man, whose hair—for he
wore no hat—shone in the sun like crisp
gold wire.

“Honk!” spoke the horn, “honk!”
and then three times more in quicker
succession.

Lucy laughed aloud. “Isn’t he silly?”
And then waved once more.

“Honk!”

“Whoa!” commanded Miss Herron,
drawing her steeds to the side of the
road. “Stand still, and don’t be so
foolish. It’s only”—she hesitated, then
pronounced the word as though it profaned
her speech—“an automobile.”

“May I pass you?” came the driver’s
voice from behind. The choking reek
of the gas drifted down and enveloped
them.

“It’s all right,” caroled Lucy. “Come
ahead!” Then she dropped down to
her seat beside her companion, light as
a sparrow.

“Is it coming?”

The horses snorted, swerved, and
plunged heavily. There swept by a
vision of dark green and shining brass,
the chuck-chuck-chuck of machinery.

“Oh, do be careful, Arch!” cried
Lucy, for the ponderous machine
ground through the soft bank that
hemmed in the road on that side, and
canted dangerously for a second or two.
Then it whirled up the road, with the
dust thick in its trail, and through the
haze the driver’s yellow head shining.
The fat horses shivered, and stood fast.

“The wretch! I knew it was young
Fraser.”

“It wasn’t like him,” Lucy murmured,
and a hint of a smile crossed
her lips, “to have driven by us so fast.”

“I’d not expect it of him, certainly.”

“Nor I.” And Lucy sighed in spite
of herself. She was not very old.

“Ha!” Miss Herron bestowed a
lightning glance on her unconscious little
passenger, and found it her turn to
smile, but with a kind of grimness. “Indeed!”
she remarked, and added, under
her breath after a queer pause: “How
very extraordinary!”

They drove along quietly after that
for some minutes, for Miss Herron requested
silence that she might compose
herself the more readily after her
fright. The road led them up a gentle
incline, then turned sharp to the right,
and a couple of hundred yards forked
to lead around both sides of a hill. It
was not till the horses approached this
point that their driver opened her lips.
She had worn, all the time that she was
quieting her nerves, a look of anxiety
into the midst of which would break
every now and then the kindest and
briefest of whimsical smiles.

“Which direction shall we take?”

Lucy started from her reverie. She,
too, had said no word. “This is Steven’s
Forks, isn’t it? Shall we go to the
right?”

“Toward home, then?”

“Yes,” said Lucy, eagerly, “toward
home. To the right, please.”

The talk brightened then. And Lucy
in particular chattered away at desperate
speed, exclaiming over the rolling
landscape, telling her old hostess how
much she had enjoyed Barham.

“That is very pleasant to hear,” replied
Miss Herron, graciously enough.
“I am only sorry that my indisposition
last week prevented our——”

“Please don’t think of it, Cousin
Agatha.”

“No? My dear, have you ever been
visited by neuralgia?”

“I mean,” explained the child, eagerly
and shyly together, “that it didn’t
interfere with my good times at all.”

“I understand. Silly girl, why don’t
they teach you to say things properly!
But I know exactly what you mean.”

“Not really!” A quick dismay chased
away the arch gayety.

“And I’m very glad if you had what
you would call a good time.”

“Oh, I did! It’s all been delightful,”
Lucy contrived to stammer, and then
fell to scanning the road, which
 stretched away for a long half mile
ahead of them, white and level.

“A good road for those wretched
machines,” observed Miss Herron. “I
see one has been along it.” And she
pointed to the track of broad tires they
were following.

“Wouldn’t a farm wagon leave those
marks?”

“Possibly, but——” She rose slightly
in her seat, and peered ahead. She
laughed aloud as she gathered up her
reins and touched the horses into a
brisk trot. “This may be the workings
of Providence, my dear.”

“Perhaps, Cousin Agatha.”

“Is that thing yonder green?”

“There’s only one person in it, and—and
he’s getting out now. It’s
stopped.”

“Anything more?”

“Oh!” cried Lucy, and now it was
hers to stand, “I think——”

“Indeed!” remarked Miss Herron.
“I fancied I saw that yellow head of
his.”

“The workings of Providence!” Lucy
sighed.

“How perfectly absurd! Don’t be irreverent,
miss.”

As they approached the machine,
young Fraser was quite invisible; but
when at last Miss Herron had coaxed
her horses up to it, and made them
stand, he crawled out from beneath it
somewhere, red-faced, dusty and with
black grease on his hands.

“The penalty of recklessness!” observed
the old lady, surveying the boy
as though he was inanimate stone.
“Broken down.”

“How d’ye do, Miss Herron?” said
Fraser, apparently much embarrassed.
“Lucy——”

“Is that machine really broken?” The
joyful hope in Miss Agatha’s voice was
quite unconcealed. “Smashed?”

“There’s something wrong, certainly,”
the boy confessed, ruefully. His
regard sought Lucy’s. “But just what’s
amiss I can’t see.”

The old lady shook her head warningly.
Some outward manifestation she
had to make in order to conceal the joy
which, like a warm cordial, penetrated
every fiber of her being as a certain plan
shaped itself in her mind. This was
the automobile which had frightened
her horses and set her nerves twittering;
and now it reposed by the roadside
helpless. This was the reckless, handsome
boy who had set her guests laughing
on an occasion requiring a measure
of decorum, since the bishop honored
her house with his presence; who now,
with every appearance of impotent anger,
was tinkering with the vitals of a
hot engine, dirty and perspiring. Miss
Herron admired the idea which grew
before her imagination as she would
have admired a beautiful, unfolding
flower.

“It ought to go now,” the boy announced,
after some further bungling
examination. What his testing and poking
was supposed to accomplish did not
appear. He spoke with an odd ruefulness,
and seemed to try to deepen the
impression his tone conveyed by another
look at Lucy eloquent of regret.

“Try it,” said Miss Herron.

The boy threw over the balance
wheel; there came forth a clank and
some faint clicks from the engine’s interior;
then cold silence settled upon it
again.

“No go,” reported Archibald, and
proceeded to explain what by rights
should have come to pass. “But none
of these engines are perfected,” he
added.

“So there you must—remain? Two
miles from any assistance?”

“Yes, Miss Herron.”

“I rather question the willingness of
any of our Barham folk to aid a shipwrecked
automobile. You drive them
so heedlessly, young gentleman. I confess,”
she continued, judiciously, “that
I rather enjoy your plight.”

The boy grinned delightfully. “So
do I. It isn’t often”—how express the
light mockery that danced on his lips!—“that
my accidents are so charmingly
compensated as this is.”

“I am quite serious, Mr. Fraser.”

“I am equally so, Miss Herron.”

A moment they regarded one another
in silence. “I am inclined to offer you
some assistance, I think,” the old lady
 announced, deliberately. “Merely out
of common humanity. I have read that
the drivers of automobiles often depend
on friendly or highly paid wagoners
to—to tow them. Now——”

Archibald drowned the rest in thankful
protestations. And——

“It would be awfully kind of you,
Cousin Agatha,” said little Lucy, suddenly
finding her voice. “I’m sure that
Archie——”

“Eh?”

“It would be very nice indeed,” the
child contrived to say, and tried to look
unconscious.

“If you could help me a little,” explained
Archibald, and his own cheeks
flamed, though his eyes faltered not a
bit. “The break isn’t very serious, I
guess.”

A second time Miss Herron considered
in silence. She turned deliberately
and looked at Lucy, who returned
her questioning glance with a stare of
babylike innocence; her gray eyes interrogated
the boy.

“If you can assure me that your machine
can’t go,” said Miss Herron, “I’ll
tow you.”

For a brief second Archibald hesitated.
Then he fumbled among the
levers; raised the hood again; returned
to the driver’s seat, and fingered at
something the ladies could not see.
“She can’t be moved,” the boy reported.

From the fence along the roadside a
loosened rail was wrenched; an honest
cow, picketed at pasture, had her tether
shortened a dozen feet in two strokes
of the boy’s knife. In five minutes
more, amid many warnings from Miss
Herron against scratching the varnish,
one end of the rail was made fast to
the rear axle of the carriage, and the
other to the automobile.

“Now jump in,” ordered Lucy, radiant
with smiles; and she pointed to
the back seat.

“Mr. Fraser,” her cousin amended,
calmly, “will continue in his automobile.
To—to steer, if necessary.”

“But——”

“I should prefer it, if you please.”
The horses strained forward, the wheels
turned; the triumphal procession was
under way. “My dear,” said Miss Herron,
“will you be good enough to hold
your parasol over me? The sun is very
uncomfortable.”

All the way home, the length of
Barham Street, where the people stared
and laughed, young Fraser repeated all
the maledictions he could remember or
invent. For the dust choked him, and
the view of Lucy’s back as she sat holding
the parasol over her cousin did not
cheer.

“I’ll get even—oh, more than even!—with
you, dear lady,” he promised, releasing
his tiller to shake his fist at Miss
Herron’s unconscious and unbending
figure, “if it takes all summer. I wonder
if she could have guessed. And it
was planned so perfectly.”

Barham laughed over the story,
laughed again when at the Richmonds’
dance Lucy came back into the glare
of the lights with the Fraser boy, dazzled
and bright-cheeked, after half an
hour’s absence in the darkness of the
great garden. And how many of the
gossips would have given their ears to
have heard the long talk between Miss
Agatha and Lucy’s father on the night
of his arrival? So the slow summer
drifted by.

If the Revolutionary Daughters had
not arranged their September meeting
on the day that a freight wreck made
the trains from Barham westward very
late and irregular; if Miss Herron had
not been waiting a fretful half hour in
the dusty station for the means of
reaching the meeting before it was over,
when Archie Fraser drove his car
thither in a search for an express package,
the latter part of this story would
have been very different. But as the
boy stopped his panting, throbbing machine
at the edge of the platform, Miss
Herron looked out the window.

“I am waiting for a train,” she remarked,
on the heels of her stiff little
greeting, “for Oldport.”

Archie glanced at the old lady’s delicate
dress and at the badge of gold and
enamel she wore on her breast. “The
R. D.’s?” he asked, respectfully.

“Exactly. I am one of the charter
members, as you probably are aware.
 And to miss the meeting is distinctly
vexatious.”

“I’m so sorry.” He turned to the
station agent. “How late’s the train?”

“Half an hour or so. She won’t make
up much comin’ this far. And she’s
got to let the express pass her.”

Out by the platform the car murmured
its steady, quiet song of power,
and quivered with its singing. Archibald
started, stung by a sudden hope.
If only——

“That will bring you to Oldport very
late, I’m afraid,” he ventured, feeling
his way toward a compassing of his
plan. The express package could wait.
“I’m very sorry. I wish——” Here
he broke off his speech to gaze pensively
at the automobile.

“It’s very annoying,” said Miss Herron.

The station agent winced, as though
she had laid a lash across his shoulders,
and in his awkward fashion endeavored
to apologize for his road’s remissness.
Like a tradesman reproved by his best
customer, he promised Miss Herron
that “it shouldn’t happen again.” It was
quite in keeping with her character that
she was graciously pleased to accept
the man’s excuses. And then the agent,
fired into an expansive cheerfulness by
her kindness, said that which won him
the mysterious present he received the
following Christmas.

“Why can’t you take Miss Herron
over, Mr. Fraser—hey? I guess that
there autobile——”

“That——”

“Autobile,” repeated the agent, sturdily.
“She’ll beat most o’ the trains on
this road.”

“The very thing!” He made a mental
promise never to forget this man’s
kindness and tact. “Oldport! It
wouldn’t take us an hour; and it’s the
best piece of road in the State.”

“The idea!” exclaimed Miss Herron,
gently scornful. “In an—automobile!”

“Please come,” he begged. “It would
be such an honor, and a pleasure, too.”

“I should prefer the train.” But the
very fact that she let a note of argument
and protest come into her voice
gave Archibald instant encouragement.

The station agent, warned by a furious
wink, came nobly to the fore. “I’m
afraid the train ain’t goin’ to do ye
much good, ma’am. Not for some
time, anyway. I never see such a
road’s this.”

“I’ll go very carefully,” Archie went
on, recklessly promising.

“Of course, you know, I dislike those
machines, but,” Miss Herron confessed,
with a fair show of sincerity, “I am
rather eager to be present at this meeting.”
She surveyed with critical eye
the deep-cushioned seats, the heavy
springs, then the tiller and the various
start-and-stop levers. “You think
there’ll be no danger?”

“Not the least. I’m sure you’d not
be afraid, Miss Herron.”

“I am afraid,” she replied, tartly, “of
nothing that man can devise. Be so
good as to lend me your arm, Mr. Fraser.”

He charmed her by his deferential
escort across the platform; he protected
the rustling silk of her skirt from any
possible fleck of dirt as she mounted to
her place; he was solicitous, as a gentleman
should be, concerning the dust
cloth, and deft as a footman in arranging
it. Clearly, as Miss Herron perceived,
the boy appreciated the honor
she was doing him, and so far earned
her approval. Nor were his manners
wholly uncouth.

Archie drew on his gauntlets and
settled himself, hands on tiller and
throttle. “Are you quite ready?” He
could not hide his smile. A sweet hour
was to follow.

“I am waiting,” she answered.

“Go, then.”

The ponderous machine leaped forward
as if released from a spring, gathering
power and speed each half second.
Miss Herron laid her hand on the
driver’s arm.

“Not too fast—all at once,” she said.
“I——”

“She’ll do better when we strike the
good road,” the driver replied. “This
sand checks her badly.”

It was so lovely a revenge that lay
now in his hand to inflict. This old
lady had towed him home once, the
 laughingstock of the village; she had
brought to naught at the same time the
scheme which had cost Lucy and himself
such a deal of planning. The machine
was to be abandoned, they had
arranged in that runaway afternoon
when Miss Herron kept her room; the
carriage was to overtake him in his
distress; he was to drive home with the
two ladies, holding Lucy’s hand on the
back seat, and convincing Miss Herron
of his superior qualifications to marry
into her family. But all this had in the
sequel come to less than nothing. It
was Miss Herron also who, Archie was
convinced, had been at the bottom of
his father’s sudden determination to attach
him to the Paris branch of the
Fraser business, and so banish him
from all that was dearest and best in
the world.

Now, by blessed good luck, Miss
Herron was quite in his power to
frighten soundly and to land at the
gathering of the elect, blown, dusty and
disheveled. If he had been more than
twenty, he would have thought and
acted otherwise than he did; but the
likely outcome of his plan never troubled
the boy, if indeed it entered his
honest head at all. “I’ll scare her,” remarked
Archie, grinning silently, “good
and hard.”

But, even as he plotted, he wooed her
with his politest phrases; laughed, but
not too loudly, at the little sparkles of
wit, accepted with naïve delight her
comments on the skill in driving that
a boy of his age could show. For five
minutes or so they ran quietly and
steadily along a featureless road
through barren pastures. There was
time enough for his plan to blossom, for
Oldport was nearly thirty miles away,
and there intervened a village through
which to drive at illegal speed.

But by slow degrees, without at all
perceiving how it came about, Archie
found that somehow his passenger was
a very delightful old lady. What had
become of the absurd starchiness, which
before had so maddened him, of the stiff
pride, which had condescended to him
as though Fraser & Co. were creatures
far beneath the regard of a New England
old maid? She asked him questions,
she was as interested as could be
in his father’s plans for him.

“Where will you live in Paris?”
asked Miss Herron.

“Oh, over in the Quarter, I hope.
It’d be more fun there than in the other
house.”

“The other house?”

“Ours, you know. Father likes to
have his own place when he’s over.”

“Indeed?”

“We only lease it,” Archie explained,
ingenuously. “It’s up near the Arch.”

“Indeed! That should be extremely
pleasant.”

“I hate the idea of going,” the boy
blurted out. He looked straight ahead;
a slow flush darkened his fair skin.

“Yes?”

“Unless,” he murmured, suddenly inspired
to madness, “unless——”

Miss Herron readjusted the dust
cloth. The boy felt a quick irritation at
her apparent inattention; but the purpose,
born of her apparent readiness to
hear and approve him, held. “I want
Lucy to go, too, Miss Herron,” he announced,
bluntly enough.

“Indeed!”

“Lucy!” he cried. “I do love her so!
Please say that I can have her. Please
say——”

“Do I understand,” she asked, and
the boy could not comprehend why her
old voice shook so, “that you are making
a formal proposal for the hand of
Miss Lucy Herron?”

“Yes,” he cried, jubilantly. “Oh, say
I may ask her.”

“If you had intended so far to honor
us,” the old lady replied, icily, “I should
have thought that you would have approached
the subject with some degree
of formality.”

“Miss Herron!”

“To speak of such matters in an—automobile
is to treat them very unbecomingly.
It is not,” she continued,
and all her unbending rigidity of demeanor
was behind her words, “dignified.”

“Being dignified,” cried Archie, hotly,
“hasn’t anything to do with being in
love.” Was it a smile that lighted up
 her craggy features, like sunshine on
granite. “You don’t understand.”

“Apparently not. I am quite unused
to the ways of modern youth. The
world’s moved very fast in recent years.
In an—automobile—as it were.”

“But Lucy——”

“Well, Mr. Fraser?”

“I——”

“Let us not refer to her, I beg.”

“Not ever again?” he asked, but with
no hint of disappointment.

“I am surprised that you so much as
dreamed of it under the present circumstances,”
she replied, tartly.

Archie laughed shortly. “Please forget
that I so far forgot myself,” he
begged. “It was wrong, under the
present circumstances.” All the boy’s
sunny malice shone from his clear eyes.
“I ought to have remembered my real
duty and pleasure.”

“And that,” Miss Herron asked, for
once caught unawares, as it appeared,
“is what?”

“Watch!” said Archie, briefly.

They had come by now to the beginning
of the solid macadam road that
runs across the county, to the joy of the
chauffeur as to the corresponding dismay
of the truck farmers for whom it
was constructed. There was nothing
ahead to break the long, hard track.
Archie reached down beside him,
though his eyes never left his course or
one hand the steering wheel, and set
his hand to some lever. The song of
the great machine was for a second
broken; then a new song of the road began,
louder and fiercer than the first and
in quicker measure. Miss Herron felt
as she did the first time she descended
in the express elevator of a high office
building. She was conscious that her
hat was tugging at its pins. She settled
herself back deeper in the seat and
braced her feet stiffly, only to bounce up
as they ran over some stick.

“Oh!” she gasped. “Ahem!”

“Sit tight,” counseled Archie, suavely.
“We’ll get there in time, all right,
if nothing happens.”

“If anything breaks,” she remarked,
“you can usually get somebody to tow
the machine home.”

“People are very charitable. Yes,
Miss Herron.”

“Up to a point.”

And to that Archie had no rejoinder.
It was perhaps as well that he did not
see the smile that his passenger wore.
It might have taken the edge off his revenge.

The houses commenced to appear at
more frequent intervals now, and took
on a character a little different from the
old weather-grayed dwellings of the
open country. There showed a white,
slim church spire above the trees.

“Scarborough,” said Archie, and
made the horn speak.

“You’ll be careful?” she asked.
“Through the village——”

“Honk! honk!” This for a couple of
children, who, starting to run across
the road, doubled back like rabbits.
Miss Herron caught just a glimpse of
their white faces, and the end of their
father’s torrent of imprecation. Now
it was the horse of a baker’s wagon that
climbed the bank by the roadside in two
leaps and pranced shiveringly. Some
boys cheered and then flung stones.

“Dear me!” ejaculated Miss Herron.
“I rather hope we’ll meet nobody I
know.”

“The sheriff himself couldn’t stop us
now.”

“But——”

“Honk! honk!”

“Oh, Mr. Fraser!” They missed by
a foot a carriage that was beginning
slowly to turn around, and was nearly
straight across the road when Archie
twitched the automobile aside as if it
was a polo pony.

“The stupid creatures!” cried Miss
Herron, indignantly, when her heart
commenced to beat again, “to block the
way!”

“That was a close shave,” commented
Archie.

“Not too recklessly, Mr. Fraser.”

“I must get you to the meeting,
ma’am.”

“But the risk——”

“If I can’t have Lucy,” the boy declared,
sullenly, “I don’t care what happens.”

“Assure me,” demanded his passenger,
 after a brief moment, during which
with no slackening of speed the great
machine tore down Scarborough’s main
street like a green tornado, “that you
retain entire control of the thing.”

“Oh, yes.”

Another pause. “I suggested that
you make no mention of Miss Lucy.”

“I can’t have her?”

“How fast can the automobile go?”
asked Miss Herron, ignoring the boy’s
question.

“Some faster than this. But Lucy
can——”

“Let us not discuss the matter,
please.”

“I can’t have her?”

“I beg, Mr. Fraser, I beg you to center
your attention on driving your machine.”

“Well, I will, then. I’ll drive her,”
said the boy, grimly, “good and fast.”
They came again to the open, but the
road continued hard and broad, with
only long curves around the base of a
hill now and then. The wind blew the
old lady’s hair into disarray, her dress
was gray with dust, her eyes smarted
terribly; she gave from time to time a
little gasp—or was it a laugh?—and
clutched at Archie’s arm, which held
so rigid and strong to the tiller wheel.
“This’ll be her finish, all right,” he
thought. “Cross old cat. Scared?” he
asked of her.

“I beg pardon?”

“You’re not scared, I suppose?” he
said, mockingly.

“I have been accustomed to fast
driving, Mr. Fraser, all my life.”

It was because she made that reply
that Archie, quite desperate by now,
dared what finally did occur. And this
was occasioned by his spying in the
distance another big car headed as he
was, but moving less rapidly. In a
minute he was alongside, and jammed
on the brakes. The other driver, who
was heavily mustached, red-faced and
had three airy young damsels stowed in
the tonneau, looked up in surprise.

“Hello, Isidore!”

“Hello! Hello, Mr. Fraser!”

“I’ll race you to the bridge.”

“Go on, now! Watcher think I got
here?” But the girls chorused delightedly,
and teased their driver—all but
one, and she leaned forward to whisper
confidingly, with her arms around his
fat neck. Miss Herron surveyed the
landscape.

“’Fraid cat!” giggled the girl.
“You’re afraid, Mr. Mayer.”

“I ain’t, only——”

“One!” cried Archie, releasing his
steed again. “Two!”

“Leggo, May!” grunted the other.

“And——”

“Three!” yelled Mayer. “To the
bridge!”

By mere good luck the highway was
empty, for to think that any cart or
carriage could be passed was absurd.
Side by side the huge machines, scarlet,
green, alive with shining brass, tore
along with the roar of express trains
between the ditch and the bank. The
slightest swerve at such speed meant
death. The chatter of the careless girls
dwindled, the faces of the rival drivers
grew pale and tense.

“Oh, be careful!” murmured Miss
Herron. “It’s very dangerous.”

“Very,” replied Archie. “Promise
me Lucy and I’ll slow up.”

A sudden little shriek of joy and
some handclapping from Mayer’s tonneau
interrupted what the old lady
might have answered. Glancing over,
Miss Herron perceived that their rival
had drawn ahead a yard or more, that
the girls were crying taunts at her. Not
far away now there showed a gleam of
the river. And then Archie encountered
the greatest surprise of his life.

“Saucy things!” remarked his passenger,
and fell silent again.

“Come on!” called the prettiest of the
three, through her hollowed hands.
“Old freight car!”

“Archie!”

“Yes, Miss Herron?”

“Can’t you—— Oh!”

“What, ma’am?” From the tail of
his eye he was aware that Miss Agatha
was wringing her hands.

“Archie, they mustn’t beat us!”

“I guess I’ll crowd him.”

“Oh!”

The time was ripe, he thought. “Give
 me Lucy,” he repeated, doggedly, “or
I’ll foul him.”

He had expected to frighten her. He
had told himself what fun it would be to
hear her give her agitated assent, with
the fear of death on her if she refused.
It was to be a fine revenge. But Miss
Herron only raised a warning forefinger.

“Archie Fraser,” she said, in trembling
tones, “if—if you take the dust
from those common young women and
that vulgar man, I’ll never forgive
you.”

“Great heavens, Miss Herron! I—I——”

Beat ’em!” she ordered truculently.

He stuck blindly to his point:
“Lucy?”

Beat ’em! Show me,” she declaimed,
in trumpet tones, “that the man who
wants to marry a Herron has some
courage in him. Now!”

The road narrowed just ahead, where
it led through a cut in the hill and
then down to the bridge. On either
side the banks rose eight or ten feet,
and very steep, and beyond was a sharp
curve. Archie made his horn speak angrily,
as once more he came abreast of
his rival, favored by the fact that
Mayer had struck a strip of newly repaired
and soft roadway some yards
long. A second later he was leading.

“Pull up!” he bellowed hoarsely,
crouching forward over his tiller still
lower. He dropped his hand to the
emergency brake. The cut was not six
rods off. Once more the girls cried
out, but this time in shrill fear. Miss
Herron remained calm as the Sphinx.

“Honk!” from Mayer, and the click
of levers. His machine slid along in a
cloud of dust. “You win!”

It was ten minutes before the victors
exchanged a single word. They rattled
over the long bridge, steered up the
streets of Oldport to the place where
the Daughters were in session. Then
Archie lay back with a sigh.

“You weren’t scared a bit!” he exclaimed,
frankly doleful.

The old lady straightened her hat,
lightly brushed off the top layer of dust
from the front of her dress, then gave
the briefest of queer little laughs. “It
is one of the traits of my family,” she
said, “never to be surprised at anything.
And another,” she added, descending
majestically from the automobile, “is to
make the best of circumstances which
appear to be inevitable.”

The boy blinked. “I don’t understand,”
he stammered.

Miss Herron touched him on the arm.
“I trust, then, that Lucy will express
herself to you more clearly. In case—if
you should venture to ask her a question.”

And with that the old lady minced
her way up the steps of the house to
disappear within doors.

“Good Lord!” exclaimed Archie, as
the light began to break.


TWO SORROWS

Before Love came my eyes were dim with tears,

Because I had not known her gentle face;

Softly I said: “But when across the years

Her smile illumes the darkness of my place,

All grief from my poor heart she will efface.”

Now Love is mine—she walks with me for aye

Down paths of primrose and blue violet;

But on my heart at every close of day

A grief more keen than my old grief is set,—

I weep for those who have not found Love yet!

 

 
 

LOVE AND MUSHROOMS

V

Van Mater, out on the
coast for the melancholy
purpose of witnessing
what he conceived
to be Corny
Graham’s crowning indiscretion—that
is to
say, his marriage—found himself lingering
for the purpose of basking in
California’s smiles. The writing instinct,
which in the little old town on
Manhattan would keep his hand traveling
back and forth across the paper for
days at a stretch, here languished and
drowsed like some heavy-eyed, faintly
smiling lotus eater.

He had, to be sure—in a spurt of energy
that subsided almost as quickly as
it came—begun a song to that sybaritic
state, in which it was represented as
a lady around whose neck hung

A chain ablaze with diamond days

All on the seasons strung,

which he thought sounded rather well.

Then, unfortunately, the rains set in
and the result was a mental washout
that carried the last vestige of his poetical
idea out into the vasty deep where
individual ideas become world-thought,
though there was a moment when he
had an inspiration—something about
keeping Lent, which should typify the
rains. But this, too, drifted off like a
chip on an ocean, and the song became
mere literary junk.

Probably the law of compensation is
responsible for the fact that, while the
coast’s dazzling summer is flawed by
trade winds, its rainy season is tempered
by mushrooms. At least, so thought
Van Mater. Connoisseur that he was
in the joys of living, he confessed to a
new sensation when, for the first time,
he found himself plodding over the
seared, round-shouldered hills, spongy
with the supererogatory wetness of a
three days’ downpour. The rain had
ceased temporarily, but the sky wore a
look of ineffable gloom, and the feathery
mist trailed along the earth like an
uneasy ghost.

Some swarthy, dark-eyed Portuguese
children, met on the road the day before,
had proffered him their pail of
spoil, and as he examined its contents
he understood, for the first time, what
a mushroom really ought to be. Their
dank odor—the odor of germinating
things—seemed to come from down in
the earth where the gnomes are supposed
to foregather; and Van Mater’s
thoughts reverted with withering scorn
to certain woodeny, tan objects that
had been foisted upon him from time
to time as mushrooms—always, he now
triumphantly recalled, to his own inward
amazement.

Why, when and where mushrooms
had won their vogue with epicures, he
had often dumbly wondered, though he
had remained silent lest he expose a too
abysmal ignorance. Now he chuckled
hilariously. It was his acceptance of
those frauds—those mere shells from
which the souls had fled—that displayed
ignorance! In future he would know
better, and he tossed the children a
quarter and went his way, in a pleasant
anticipation of the manner in which he
would carelessly throw off to certain
admiring friends:

“But I never eat mushrooms, save
they come straight to the table from the
soil, picked within an hour of the time
when the rain ceases. Those things?
 Why, my dear fellow, you might as
well eat so much gristle. Talk about
the bouquet of wine! Why, the bouquet
of the mushroom is as delicate and elusive
as—as——” The simile failed to
materialize, but he went on eloquently:
“You can no more preserve it than you
can the dew upon a plum.” All of
which sounded so well that he speculated
anxiously upon the probability of
any of the said fellows divining how
very little he knew about the matter, after
all. They were so deuced knowing,
some of them; but it seemed a pity to
let an idea like that, what had actually
leaped from his brain full-fledged, go
to waste. Decidedly, it was worth the
risk.

His mind again reverted to the subject
with pleasant anticipation when,
the next afternoon, clad in knickers and
a Norfolk, with a cap pulled rakishly
over his eyes, he trudged over the hills
to which the children had directed him.
Soon, however, everything was blotted
from his consciousness save a section of
brown hill, over which his eyes roved
eagerly in search of the small, Japanese-looking
fungi.

“Mushroom or toadstool?” was his
stern inward query, as the pert little
parasols became more and more numerous;
and he did not realize that he had
spoken aloud until a gush of laughter
caused him to raise his eyes hastily.

She was not three steps away, and
from the trim leather leggings, above
which her kilted skirt swirled, to the
thick sweater and Tam that she wore,
she seemed to Van Mater the most
dashingly correct damsel he had ever
seen. The foggy air had brought a
delicious color to her cheeks and brightness
to her eye which made her seem
a very creature of the out-of-doors, and
Van Mater stared, charmed and arrested.

“Evidently you don’t recognize me,”
she suggested. “I was the third bridesmaid—the
one in pink—the homely one,
you know.”

She eyed him with a wicked satisfaction
while the color rose to his
face. He had a disagreeable recollection,
since she identified herself so minutely,
that he had rather passed that
particular bridesmaid over with scant
attention, amazing as it now seemed.
Then he recovered himself, and with
that gallant movement of the arm
which seems the perfect expression of
deference, removed his soft cap and
bowed low, as he said:

“Of course—I remember you perfectly
now, Miss—ah.”

He tried, as he took her extended
hand, to mumble something unintelligible
enough to pass for her name,
looking at her with an admiration purposely
open in the hope of distracting
her attention, but the ruse was of no
avail. She only smiled into his face
with impish delight.

“You people from the East are so
dreadfully disingenuous,” she complained.
“Why not confess frankly
that, so far as you are concerned, I belong
to the ‘no name’ series?”

Her eyes were dancing, and suddenly
Van Mater felt as if he had known
her always—eons before he had known
himself in his present incarnation.

“To think that I shouldn’t have recognized
you in the pink gown,” he murmured,
with well-feigned surprise.
“And to think that I’m no more surprised
than I am to have you suddenly
bob up here in the wet, after your wanderings
of perhaps a hundred lifetimes!
I can’t seem to recall the date and
planet upon which we last met,” he
continued, apologetically, “but I fancy
that we picked mushrooms in those old
times—that the earth and air were all
sopping, just as they are now.”

“You write books—you know you
do!”

“Well—it’s a decent enough occupation!”

“Yes,” uncertainly. “Still, writers
aren’t usually very sincere; they don’t
mean what they say. They spin copy
as a spider does a web!”

“Writers not sincere—don’t mean
what they say!” he echoed. “Why, my
dear young lady, you’re all wrong.
They usually mean so much that they
can’t begin to say it—and as for sincerity,
they’re the sincerest people in the
world!”

 “That is, while it lasts!” he added to
himself, but his listener, who had
stooped to the ground and was now
holding up a particularly large and luscious
mushroom, was all unconscious
of his reservation.

“Look out! You’re stepping on
them!” she cried, excitedly, and for
the next ten minutes they wandered
about with eyes bent on the earth in fascinated
absorption. Van Mater at last
straightened up with such a thrill of
satisfaction as he had not experienced
since boyhood.

“My pail’s full,” he called, seating
himself on one of the projecting bowlders.
“So come and show me where to
pick the beefsteaks.”

She pointed upward. Where the hill
humped itself against the sky the
blurred figure of a cow was visible.
Van Mater tried again.

“You might come and rest,” he
coaxed, pointing to another bowlder that
cropped out in friendly nearness to his
own. With a last lingering scrutiny of
the ground about, she came, seating
herself beside him. Then, with her chin
resting on her hands, she surveyed him
with a sort of boyish sang-froid.

“We’re right cozy for acquaintances
of a half hour’s standing,” she remarked,
at last. “But, then, I’ve heard
about you for so long. You see, Corny
told Beth, and she has—well—mentioned
you to me.”

“Pooh—that’s nothing! I tell you,
I’ve known you for centuries. I remember
that when I heard of one of
those theosophist fellows marrying a
girl he’d known for a thousand years or
so, I roared. Now I understand it!”
(Very solemnly.)

She did not speak, and he began
again with increased seriousness:

“Really, I’m in earnest, you know.
I’ve the most curious sense of—well,
of companionship with you—as if we’d
known each other indefinitely, as
if——”

She interrupted rather hastily.

“Honestly?”

Tersely—“Upon my soul.”

She rose somewhat hurriedly. “It’s
going to rain!”

“Never mind. I have a conundrum.
Why is love like a mushroom?”

She wrinkled her brow. “Because
it’s easily crushed, I suppose, and you’re
never quite sure of it.”

“Wrong. Because it springs up in a
night—that is, in an hour,” he answered,
impressively.

The drops began to fall softly, swiftly,
easily, as if they would never more
be stanched.

“Come,” she said, but her cheeks
were more richly colored than before.

“Isn’t this heavenly?” he murmured,
as they vanished down the road in a
blur of rain. She did not answer, but
her eyes were shining.

 

 
 

SOME FEMININE STARS

Advertised personalities. Enormous sums squandered
on theatrical impossibilities. Amelia Bingham’s
pluck and restlessness. “Nancy Stair”
rather tiresome. Lesser lights in star-dom.

T

Three thin, anæmic,
bedraggled plays, each
with a heralded, exultant
feminine “star”
skewered to its bloodless
pulp, dropped into
this metropolis just
ahead of the reluctant crocus. Three
highly advertised “personalities” tried
to weather out a veritable emaciation of
drama, and the result was, of course, a
foregone conclusion. Slowly but surely
is knowledge being forced upon the
deluded manager, and he is learning to
appreciate the vital truth of the much
battered Shakespearian quotation, “The
play’s the thing.” No trumped-up interest
in one particular puppet will take
the place of the drama itself. This is a
pity. It is easier to create a marionette
than it is to construct a play.

The three highly advertised “personalities”
that reached us at crocus time
were owned and engineered by Miss
Amelia Bingham, Miss Mary Mannering
and Miss Virginia Harned. I mention
them in the order in which they appeared,
which is not necessarily that of
superior merit. They came in at the
fag end of a tired season, dragging a
load of pitiful dramatic bones. Hope
ran high, but fell in sheer despondency.
In spite of the fact that the poet prefers
to picture hope as springing, I
think that in this case it may be better
portrayed as running. There is a sensation
of panic in the race.

Miss Bingham came to town with a
very swollen “comedy-drama,” called
“Mademoiselle Marni,” from the pen
of a “monsoor,” programmed as Henri
Dumay—said to be an American “monsoor”
at that. This actress affects
French plays for reasons that have never
been explained, and that certainly do
not appear. As a “star,” she is of
course entitled to treat herself to any
luxury that may seem to tempt her histrionic
appetite, and the Gallic siren
evidently appeals to her. It is not likely
that there will be international complications,
although the provocation must
at times be keen.

“Mademoiselle Marni” was one of
those impossible chromos that might
have been designed for the mere purpose
of giving one’s sense of humor a
chance to ventilate itself. In the serious
theater-goer—and one is bound to consider
him—it awoke amazement. How
is it that at rehearsal a dozen presumably
sane people can “pass” such an effort,
he must have asked himself? Why
is it that in a theatrical venture that
costs a great deal of money, there are
no misgivings? The serious theater-goer
is never able to answer these
questions.

It is almost proverbial that the most
hopeless sort of theatrical enterprise—if
conventional—never languishes for
lack of funds. Try and start a solid
business scheme, in which you can calculate
results in black and white, and
the difficulties and discouragements
will be almost insuperable. Endeavor
to obtain money for an invention or
innovation that has success written
across it in luminous letters, and you
will “strike a snag,” as the rude phrase
goes, with marvelous celerity. But a
bad play—one that to the unsophisticated
 theater-usher or to the manager’s
scrubwoman must perforce appear as
such—experiences no such fate. This is
one of the marvels of theaterdom.

In the case of “Mademoiselle Marni”
Miss Bingham herself must have spent
an enormous sum that she would probably
have hesitated to invest in some
enterprise sane or possible. The play
was a turgid coagulation of illogical
episodes lacking in all plausibility. This
particular actress is generally happy
when she can select for herself a character
that is beloved by all the masculine
members of the cast. Apparently,
she “sees” herself in this rôle. She
likes to appear as the personification of
all the virtues, self-sacrificing and otherwise,
and this idiosyncrasy is, of
course, frequently fatal to sustained interest.
We do not care for these sensational
paragons.

In “Mademoiselle Marni” Miss Bingham
played the part of a very beautiful
French actress, of whom everybody
said: “Oh, what a woman!” (Perhaps
the audience also echoed that phrase,
but with quite a different significance.)
She was exquisitely in love with Comte
Raoul de Saverne
, who was engaged to
another, and was “ordered” away from
her by the father of that other. This
parent was a very wicked baron, and
just as Mlle. Marni in an ecstasy of
rage was about to strike him, somebody
called out: “Do not hit him; he is your
father.”

We discovered that Mlle. Marni was
the wicked baron’s illegitimate child.
As he had been saying extremely pretty
things to her—for she was so bee-yoo-ti-ful!—you
will readily perceive that
fastidious people might find this “situation”
what some critics love to call
“unpleasant.” Wicked barons, viewed
in the process of admiring their own
daughters, are not exactly long-felt
wants upon the New York stage. However,
this episode was scarcely offensive,
for it was so exuberantly silly that nobody
could take it seriously.

Later on, Mlle. Marni gambled on the
stock exchange, and made two million
dollars in a few minutes, so that she
could get even with the wicked baron,
and force him to recall Raoul. In this
act the actress wore black velvet, and
looked every inch French—Bleecker
Street French. It was the “big” scene,
and was considered very strenuous by
those acting in it. To those in the audience,
it merely accentuated the cheap
vulgarity of the play, that had no redeeming
point, either literary or dramatic.
It was, in fact, a forlorn hope.

Perhaps if Miss Amelia Bingham
would not select her own plays, she
would fare better. She is by no means
lacking in histrionic ability. She has
done many good things in her day. But
the temptation of the self-made “star”
to see nothing but her own part in the
drama that she buys, is very acute. A
satisfactory ensemble, a logical story,
a set of plausible characters and a motive
are all overlooked. Her own “personality”
is her sole anxiety, and—well,
it is not enough. Miss Bingham was
assisted by Frederic de Belleville,
Frazer Coulter and others less known
to fortune and to fame, but “Mademoiselle
Marni” was not accepted. It
was staged “regardless,” but even that
fact did not count in its favor. Miss
Bingham’s pluck and recklessness were
alone in evidence.

Scarcely more felicitous was Miss
Mary Mannering with “Nancy Stair.”
Miss Mannering is not as good an actress
as Miss Bingham. She is one of
the “be-stars-quickly.” A year or two
more in some good company would have
been of inestimable advantage to her,
but the lower rungs of the ladder are
not in great demand to-day. That ladder
is top-heavy. The upper rungs are
worn by the futile grasp of the too ambitious;
the lower ones are neglected.

It was Paul M. Potter who tapped
on the book cover of Elinor Macartney
Lane’s novel, with his not very
magic wand, and tried to coax forth
a play. Exactly why he did this was
not made clear, for the day of the book
play is over, and there was nothing in
“Nancy Stair” that overtopped the
gently commonplace. Mr. Potter’s play
was by no means lacking in interest,
but we are exceedingly tired of the
ubiquitous heroine of tawdry “romance”
 who does unsubtle things, in an unsubtle
way, to help out certain unsubtle “complications.”
If I mistake not, these very
novels are beginning to pall, as such
stupid, meaningless vaporings should
do. One cannot resist the belief that
one-half of them are written with an
eye upon the gullible playwright, for a
play means larger remuneration than
any novel could ever hope to secure.

It is not necessary to rehearse the
story of “Nancy Stair.” I can assume
that you have read it, though if you are
like me, you haven’t. I look upon Mr.
Julius Cahn’s “Official Theatrical
Guide” as rich and racy literature compared
with these fatiguing attempts to
invent impossible people, and drag them
through a jungle of impossible happenings—simply
because Mr. Anthony
Hope, a few years ago, achieved success
by similar means, which at that
time had a semblance of novelty. I may
be “prejudiced,” but then I have at
least the courage of my own prejudices.
In “Nancy Stair” Mr. Potter
even seemed to belittle opportunities
that might have raised his play from
the dull level of conventionality.

One episode in which Nancy, afraid
that her lover has murdered the Duke
of Borthwicke
, enters the presence of
the corpse, and there forges a letter in
the interests of Danvers, might have
been made into something strongly
emotional, creepy and Sarah Bernhardtian.
This incident in itself was so
striking, and it seemed to be so new—though
I believe that Mr. Potter himself
repudiates the notion that there
can be anything new in the drama—that
it was almost criminal to slight
it. Nothing was made of it. It almost
escaped attention. Instead, we got
a crew of comic opera Scotchmen singing
songs, and an absurd picture of
Robert Burns, who was injected pell-mell
into the “romance.” It was disheartening.

Those who had read the book complained
bitterly of the “liberties” that
Mr. Potter had taken with it. Those
who had not read the book complained
equally bitterly that Mr. Potter had not
taken more of those “liberties” and
made it better worth his while. To me,
the book drama is a conundrum. It
always has been, and now that it has
nearly died out, I am still unable to
solve it. When you read a book, you
form mental pictures of its characters,
and are generally discontented with
those that confront you on the stage.
And when you don’t read a book, the
play made therefrom lacks lucidity, and
you experience the need of a “key.” I
should imagine that the dramatization
of a novel killed its sale. Who, after
viewing “Nancy Stair” as a play, would
tackle it as a novel? Of course, when
a book is dramatized after it has had a
stupendous sale, the author cannot complain.
He has no excuse for protesting.
This is a somewhat interesting topic.

Miss Mannering coped with Nancy
as she would cope with Camille or
Juliet, or any character quite outside of
her range of ability. In light comedy
episodes, she is quite acceptable. She
is a very pretty, graceful, distinguished
young woman, but her “emotion” is absurd.
Her dramatic fervor is such an
exceedingly stereotyped affair that you
can watch it in a detached mood. You
can pursue your own thoughts while she
is “fervoring,” and she will not interrupt
them. Miss Mannering is emotional
in a conventional stage way, and she
knows a few tricks. But the subtlety
that comes from experience, the quality
that nothing but a long and arduous
apprenticeship can produce, are leagues
beyond her ken. It is a pity, but the
“be-stars-quickly” all suffer in this identical
way and there is no remedy.

Robert Loraine as the “hero” gave
a far better performance. It was theatrical,
but satisfactory. The late Robert
Burns
was played by T. D. Frawley
in a deliciously Hibernian way. Poor
Bobbie would have had a fit if he could
have seen his nationality juggled with
in this manner. If Mr. Frawley had
warbled “The Wearing o’ the Green”
the illusion would have been complete.
Mr. Andrew Mack could have done
nothing better—for Ireland.

“The Lady Shore” was the title of
Miss Virginia Harned’s massive production
at the Hudson Theater. Jane
 Shore was dragged, willy-nilly, from
history almost as though she were the
heroine of a so-called popular novel,
and two ladies, Mrs. Vance Thompson
and Lena R. Smith, propelled her toward
1905. While, on moral grounds,
we may inveigh against the courtesan,
when we meet her in everyday life, the
fact remains that for the stage there is
no character in greater demand by
“star” actresses and “romantic” playwrights.
They seem to find a peculiar
interest in a woman who has “lived”—no
matter how. If, in ransacking history,
they are lucky enough to discover
a courtesan who can be billed as a
“king’s favorite,” they appear to smack
their lips exultantly. One is almost inclined
to believe that dead-and-gone
kings must have chosen “favorites”
merely for the sake of to-day’s stage.

As soon as the playwright has excavated
a courtesan, he begins to think
of the best way of whitewashing her.
For she must be offered up as more
sinned against than sinning. Of course.
The playwright wastes his substance
thinking up excuses for her. He is
quite willing—nay, anxious—that she
shall go wrong, but he prefers that she
shall be driven to it by untoward circumstances.
He is desirous that we shall
sympathize with her, to the point of
tears, in the last act. It is very kind
of him to do such charitable deeds in
history’s name, and we realize how exceedingly
unselfish he is. Just the
same, this mania for resurrecting defunct
courtesans seems a trifle neurasthenic.
It appears to indicate a hysterical
sympathy, on the part of the
playwright, with dead characters whom,
in life, he would hesitate at asking to
dinner en famille.

The two women who built up “The
Lady Shore” smashed history into
smithereens in their rabid and frenzied
effort to make her an exquisite impersonation
of nearly all the virtues. It
was, in fact, grotesque and ludicrous.
With any old history book staring them
in the face, they treated Jane Shore precisely
as though she were the heroine
of a dime novel. They had no
qualms. They lopped great wads from
her past, and huge excrescences from
her present, and by the time that she
had reached the last act, the audience
sat dazed at the delicate beauty of her
character. No masculine playwright
could have done as much. Possibly if
the purifiers of Lady Jane Shore elected
to dramatize the career of Messalina,
they would make of her a combination
of Joan of Arc and Dorothy
Vernon of Haddon Hall.

The Jane Shore at the Hudson
Theater was married to a brute of a
husband, but she left him simply because
she was driven to it, poor girl!
She became the mistress of Edward IV.,
apparently because she yearned to be
a mother to his children. She was always
rescuing the little princes from
the Duke of Gloucester. She sat beside
Edward IV., in the council chamber
of Westminster Palace, so that she
could beseech him to pardon delinquents
who were brought before him in
a procession of fifteenth century “drunk
and disorderly.”

There never was a more perfect lady.
The playwrights unfortunately omitted
to picture her teaching a Sunday
school, and I can only imagine that
they must have forgotten to do so.
Jane Shore’s love for Edward IV. was
depicted in such lily tints that you simply
hated the memory of your history
book that said such rude things about
her life after the sovereign’s death. The
historical “penance” that on the stage
seemed so effective was, as we know,
really unavailing. Dramatic license is a
great thing, and it is pardonable when
it is used with discrimination. But
made to do duty as a daub, it is unjustifiable.
What is the use of going down
into history as one thing, if you are to
be bobbed up on the stage, after the
passage of centuries, as another? To
the feminine playwright, the line that
separates saints from sinners is an invisible
boundary.

As a play, “The Lady Shore” was
mere melodrama, of a somewhat incoherent
nature. Perhaps if the central
character had been imaginary—and it
was nearly that—the melodrama would
have been all the better for it. Why
 not invent a good new character, instead
of revamping a bad old one? Why
not exercise the imagination upon some
original creation, instead of straining
it around a type that lurks in the libraries?
The authors of “The Lady
Shore” might have used their labors
more advantageously. It is always a
futile task to rewrite history. History
is cold, and unbudgingly accurate.
Why trifle with it?

Miss Virginia Harned, however,
escaped from her play. She is an emotional
actress of considerable force, as
she showed us in her production of
“The Lady of the Camelias.” She has
the power of repression. She is artistic,
sincere and graceful. Her work in
this diffuse play proved that beyond
the peradventure of a doubt, so that her
engagement at the Hudson Theater
need not be unduly deplored. The
Gloucester of John Blair was extremely
amusing. Such a Richard, the most
imaginative imaginer could never have
dreamed of! He played the part as
though the Duke of Gloucester were
an Ibsen gentleman, battling with a
dark green matinée. Mr. Loraine came
from “Nancy Stair” to “The Lady
Shore,” and was Edward IV. It would
be interesting to know which “heroine”
he really preferred. The little princes
in the tower seemed to deserve their
fate. They were arguments in favor of
race suicide.

Two other celestial bodies of the
feminine gender, fixed for one brief
week apiece on the theatrical “concave,”
moved quickly in the direction of “the
road.” These more or less heavenly
lights were Miss Odette Tyler and Miss
Eugenie Blair, who appeared at those
kaleidoscopic theaters called “combination
houses.” Miss Tyler used to be
something of a Broadway “favorite”—a
term that has lost a good deal of its
significance. She appeared in the little
Yorkville Theater on the highroad to
One Hundred and Twenty-fifth Street,
in a play of her own, called “The Red
Carnation.”

No purpose would be served in analyzing
this uncanny, chaotic mass, even
were it possible to do so. Miss Tyler
placed herself amid French revolutionary
surroundings, and was seen as a
remarkable “romantic” French woman,
with a strong American accent and an
emphatic New York manner. She fluttered
through Paris in 1793, evidently
convinced that it was just as “easy” as
New York in 1905. She had a caramel
demeanor and ice-cream allurements.
She kittened and frivoled
through the Reign of Terror with an
archness that was commendable, though
somewhat misplaced, and she let loose
a lay figure labeled Marie Antoinette
that was designed to frame her own accomplishments.

Familiar as we are with the French
revolution, used as a stage motive,
“The Red Carnation” threw such a
new light upon it all, that we were a
trifle dumfounded. Miss Tyler gracefully
revised it for us, and made it appear
as a somewhat gay and frolicsome
time. Moreover, it had all the modern
improvements. It seemed to be steam-heated
and electric-lighted, and although
Marie Antoinette did not make
her entrance in an automobile, you felt
that it was waiting outside. Historians,
interested in the French revolution,
might get some valuable sidelights from
Miss Odette Tyler’s idea of it. The actress
herself has an agreeable personality
and considerable ability.

The other “star” to whom I have fitfully
alluded—Miss Eugenie Blair—has
much vogue outside of New York.
She came to the Murray Hill Theater
with a version of Wilkie Collins’ much-abused
“New Magdalen,” which was
called “Her Second Life.” This being
her life number two, you felt a distinct
sensation of relief that you were
spared a glimpse at lives numbers one
and three. It was such a very crude
performance that I should not have
dragged it into this record had it not
been for the fact that Miss Blair was
part of the singular display of celestial
bodies that I have tried to indicate in
this article. She is a weighty actress
corporeally, if not artistically, and poor
Mercy Merrick fared rather badly. This
Wilkie Collins heroine has been neglected
of late, in favor of such base subterfuges
 as figures of the Nancy Stair
caliber, but certain signs point to revivals
of “The New Magdalen,” which as
an emotional story has seldom been surpassed.
Compared with the pitiful
puppet “romances” of to-day, this
genuine piece of throbbing fiction seems
to be in distinctly another class.

Mr. Frank Keenan, with whose
praiseworthy effort to emulate the tactics
of M. Antoine in Paris my readers
are familiar, gave up the Berkeley
Lyceum ghost, unable to weather the
storm and stress of experiment. While
admiring Mr. Keenan’s energy, and appreciating
the little one-act bills that he
offered with such rapid-transit celerity,
it is impossible to avoid deprecating the
lack of logical foresight that he manifested.

He trifled with our young affections,
aroused our enthusiasm and inspired in
us the belief that a permanent institution
was inevitable, and then—quietly
dropped out. In other walks of life,
people who make experiments have generally
supplied themselves with the
wherewithal to wait while their schemes
approach fruition. Rome was not built
in a day, but if the builders thereof
had been actors, Rome never would
have been built at all! The actor, who
is usually a singularly unbalanced person,
looks for immediate success, and
can endure nothing else.

Why Mr. Keenan should have expected
to jump into a whirlwind of instantaneous
applause is an enigma.
Nothing that is out of the conventional
rut succeeds at the start. There must
be patience, perseverance and a struggle.
Otherwise life would be very easy,
which it is not. The rosy little scheme
at the Berkeley Lyceum had attracted
considerable attention. Critics paid
homage to every change of bill, anxious
to chronicle success, and looking with
glad eyes at the possible advent of a
new impetus to the jaded theatrical machine.
They had worked themselves
into the most appreciative state of mind.
Lo, and behold! After a few weeks,
M. Antoine’s American imitator evaporated.
Lack of funds!

What a dismal lack of those funds
there must have been when the enterprise
started! Who but an actor would
embark upon a scheme, and project such
radiant promises in the interests of those
who are tired of wallowing in the
trough of vulgar “popularity,” when it
was apparent that, without that popularity,
the thing couldn’t last more than
a month? Mr. Keenan should apologize
to M. Antoine, of Paris. He took
his name in vain. People with new
ideas, opposed to the conventionality
of the old ones, expect naturally to bide
their time before the public unhesitatingly
accepts them. If Mr. Keenan had
engaged in his alluring pursuit, willing
and even anxious to “lose money”
before he made it, a very different story
would have been told.

People ask why dramatic chroniclers
grow cynical. The answer is simple.
They feel that they are persistently
“jollied” along, and they assuredly are.
It was so in the case of the Berkeley
Lyceum plan that fell through simply
because money failed to pour into the
box office, and M. Antoine, of Paris,
lacked the vitality of Barnum & Bailey’s
circus! It was so last year when Mr.
Sydney Rosenfeld tried to “elevate” the
stage with the Century Players. This
is an age of get-rich-quickly, and there
is no other object. Actors talk of art,
and of unconventionality; they inveigh
against commercialism and pose most
picturesquely. But they are in such a
hurry to spear the florid, bloated body
of easy success that they cannot wait.
Mr. Frank Keenan went direct from
M. Antoine’s Parisian plan to vaudeville!

The little play upon which he relied
to turn the tide of dollars in his direction
was called “A Passion in a
Suburb,” and was described as “a psychological
study of madness,” by Algernon
Boyesen. It was horror for the
sake of horror, which is always distressing,
and it was a failure. It was
food neither for the elect nor for the
mob. Both classes demand a plausible
excuse for stage happenings. The picture
of an insane husband strangling
his wife and child might be accepted as
the logical sequence of some startling
 train of events. But to enter a playhouse
and watch a couple of murders
for no other reason than that the murderer
was a madman, is not enlivening.
It is ghoulish.

I have devoted much space to Mr.
Frank Keenan and his plan. I was
sorry for him until I thought it all
over. Then I couldn’t help feeling a bit
sore. It was all very foolish. The
bubble was pricked so quickly! It is a
consolation to reflect that the New York
critics did everything in their power to
push along a project that would have
been of great value to this metropolis.
It was foredoomed to failure, because it
depended upon the iniquity known as
“quick returns.” De mortuis nil nisi
bonum.
(I think I have, though!)

That a one-act play is fully able to
create a veritable sensation, as keen as
any that a five-act drama might evoke,
was instanced at the Manhattan Theater,
when Mrs. Fiske produced a little
drama, written by herself, and
called “A Light from St. Agnes.” I
think I may say that it was the finest
and most artistic one-act play that I
have ever seen—and I’ve seen a few in
my day. It aroused a matinée audience,
on a warm afternoon, to an ecstasy of
enthusiastic approval, because it appealed
directly to the artistic fiber.

It was not a case for cold analytic
judgment. It was not an occasion
when long-haired critics could draw a
diagram, and prate learnedly of “technique”
and other topics that often make
critics such insensate bores. “A Light
from St. Agnes” was recognized intuitively
as great. The soul of an audience
never makes a mistake, though the brain
frequently errs. A brain might perhaps
prove that this play was artistically
admirable, but the soul reached that
conclusion instantly and unreasoningly.
The effect was marvelous.

I wonder if you quite grasp my meaning.
You know there are some things
that refuse to be reduced to diagram
form. They decline to answer to the
call of a, b and c. They won’t be x’d
and y’d algebraically. Very material
people of course rebel at this. They
want everything cut and dried. They
would dissect the soul with a scalpel,
and reduce psychic effects to the medium
of pounds and ounces. That is
what certain reviewers tried to do with
“A Light from St. Agnes.”

Their material eyes saw that the end
of the little play was murder; that its
motive was a sacrilegious robbery—the
theft of a diamond cross from the
body of a woman lying dead in a
church; that the man was a drink-besotted
ruffian; that the woman was his
illicit partner; that the atmosphere was
assuredly brutal. Material eyes saw
all this. Material senses reasoned that,
given all these qualities, such a play
must be horrible, and unduly strenuous.
But intuition set all this reasoning awry.
You see, intuition doesn’t reason; it
knows. It is better to know than to
reason. Get a dozen people to prove to
you that “A Light from St. Agnes”
was a dismal and unnecessary tragedy.
Oh, they might be able to do it. Then
go and see it, and you will understand
precisely what I am driving at.

Plays that appeal to intuition are the
most wonderful offerings that the theater
can make. Nothing can stay their
effect; nobody can successfully argue
against them. Rare indeed they are.
When some playwright, as the result of
a genuine emotion, makes a drama, in
the sheer delight of that emotion, and
with a disregard for conventionality,
and no hope of box-office approval—then
you get a work of art. Incidentally,
I may remark that such a work
of art is so irresistible that it literally
forces the box office to tinkle. It would
be a pity if it didn’t.

The scene of “A Light from St.
Agnes” is laid in a Louisiana village
called Bon Hilaire. Michel and Toinette
occupy a rude hut, in the vicinity
of St. Agnes’ Church. The light from
the church sometimes irradiates the sordid,
loathsome room. In fact, Toinette
places her couch in such a position that
the light may shine upon her eyes, and
awaken her in time to call Michel, her
befuddled partner.

A woman who has tried to reform
the lawless life of this section of Louisiana
has died. Her body lies in the
 church. Toinette and Michel have both
been cynically amused, in their reckless
way, at her efforts, unavailing, to reform
them. And she is dead! Father
Bertrand
visits Toinette, and tells her
this. The peasant laughs. The priest
gives her a crucifix that the woman left
for her, and its influence—though the
playwright is far too subtle even to
suggest this—is the “moral” of the little
play for those who want their i’s dotted
and their t’s crossed.

The drama moves quickly. The
drama is tragedy. Michel returns,
more hopelessly intoxicated than ever.
She lies on the rude couch, seeking
sleep. He talks, as he plies himself
with drink. The subject is the dead
woman in the church of St. Agnes.
Some one had placed a lily in her hand.
He hopes that nobody will ever dare
to place a lily in his! There are long
silences; significant pauses. Through
the open window he looks into the
church. He sees the dead woman, laid
out on a gold-embroidered cloth. On
her breast is a cross of diamonds.

More long silences; more significant
pauses. He must possess that diamond
cross. Why not? He hated the dead
woman. He would steal into the church
and rob the body; nay, more, he would
hurl insults at it. Toinette has the
crucifix. Perhaps it is that; perhaps it
is the awakening of some forgotten instinct
within her. The horror of the
man’s intention convulses her. There
is a terrible conflict between the two.
It is the very intensity of drama. The
audience, wrought up, holds its breath.
Then Toinette, by a ruse, escapes from
the man, and, rushing from the dwelling,
gives an alarm. The bells ring, in
wildest chime. Michel realizes that he
is trapped; that the woman has undone
him. He goes after her, finds her, brings
her back. He wrestles with her, forces
her back upon the rude couch, and
plunges his knife into her throat.

The stage is in darkness. Yet you
can dimly see him hovering over the
body; you watch him in a sort of fascination,
as he washes the blood from
his hands, and then furtively, in the
silence, steals away. Toinette lies, extended
on the couch, motionless—dead.
From the window the light from St.
Agnes creeps into the room. It is cast
tenderly over Toinette’s body, which it
irradiates strangely as the curtain falls
slowly.

One must “describe” plays, even
when in so doing one runs the risk of
doing them an injustice. My recital of
the story of “A Light from St. Agnes”
sounds bald, as I recall the effect that
the play produced. I insist that never
for one moment was it “morbid” or
unnecessarily horrible. It rang true,
without one hysterical intonation. It
was sincere, dignified, artistic, beautiful.
It was admirably staged; it was acted
by John Mason, William B. Mack and
Fernanda Eliscu with exquisite appeal.

Mrs. Fiske scored heavily as a playwright.
There were two other one-act
dramas from her pen—“The Rose”
and “The Eyes of the Heart.” The latter
made an excellent impression, but it
was in “A Light from St. Agnes” that
she stamped herself indelibly upon the
season.

 

 
 

FOR BOOK LOVERS

Practical purposes served by stories of trade and commerce.
Something more than entertainment. Among
the interesting new books are “The Common Lot,” by
Robert Herrick; “The Master Word,” by L. H. Hammond;
“The Plum Tree,” by David Graham Phillips.

S

Spring has brought
with it a multitude of
gay volumes. American
bookbinding has
at last reached such a
point that, whatever
the nature of its contents,
a novel may at least make an impression
by its good clothes.

Trade stories almost overcrowd this
brilliant assemblage. Of course, it is
what might be expected of American
commercialism, that our literature
should open its doors to all phases of
business and manufacture. Most of us
feel particularly at home and in our element,
as it were, when finding amusement
for a leisure hour among mills or
stock markets.

And these tales, like the Rollo books,
impart much valuable information to
the uninitiated. We can remember feeling
a slight degree of impatience some
years ago, when Mr. Hopkinson Smith
gave us his careful demonstration of
the building of stone piers in the pages
of “Caleb West.” But in the end we
recognized thriftily that he had given
us, for the small price of the book,
enough points to be available for carrying
on an intelligent conversation with
a stone mason; a decided addition to
one’s accomplishments in those days of
social misunderstanding.

That book came with the first advances
of the tide. Now hundreds of
such volumes are washed up at our
feet, out of which we may accumulate
regular trade libraries if we like, from
which a young student can learn the
ins and outs of all professions and commercial
ventures, their temptations or
advantages, and their relation, as well,
to the mysterious workings of love.
What a possession for a would-be-well-equipped
worldling!

The only difficulty is, what are we
going to do when these resources are
used up?

However, there is no real need to
worry. We can still encourage the unsuccessful
author, who has been befogged
by romance and idealism, to peg
away for a year or two at some, if possible,
unique form of manufacture, going
into it from the bottom and learning
its tricks and its manners. He will
have at least the opportunity of becoming
a good mechanic, and probably some
chance of getting up a paying novel in
the hereafter—with a seductive cover.


There can be no doubt that “The
Common Lot,” by Robert Herrick,
Macmillan Company, is among the
strongest of this year’s books, and one
which should take high rank as a thoroughly
representative American novel.

From beginning to end it absorbs attention,
is virile in the depiction of
character, and most of all notable in its
absolute fidelity to human nature and
 the modern point of view, even where
it points an overwhelming moral. The
story of Jackson Powers’ career, his
promising beginning, the natural temptation
to overlook a bit of dishonesty,
and his equally natural response to it,
followed by his deterioration as an
architect who sacrifices his ideals to
commercial interests, is a fine piece of
work; so is the portrait of his strong
wife, and her slow but crushing realization
of his weakness.

The delightful little doctor in the
slums, and the defiant product of conventionality,
Venetia Phillips, supply
plenty of humor, and for sensation, one
need not look further than the thrilling
description of the Glenmore fire, which,
in its awful tragedy, reveals Powers to
himself as a criminal.

Not the least powerful scene is that
in which his confession and attempts to
atone are received by the contemptuous
man of the world, who sees in them
only weakness and cowardice, despite
his scorn of the crime.

No reader will put down the book
without having experienced some stirrings
of heart and some reminders of
personal experience, or without a keen
interest in the story.


As “The Cost” dealt with finance on
a big scale, so David Graham Phillips’
latest book, “The Plum Tree,” Bobbs-Merrill
Company, deals with politics on
a big scale.

In these two stories, Mr. Phillips depends
for the success of his narrative
rather upon theme and plot than upon
style and characterization; not that
these two elements are slighted, or that
they are not skillfully and masterfully
handled, but that one feels that they
are purposely subordinated to the subject-matter
and to interest in the development
of the tale.

That it is an intensely interesting
book cannot be denied; it is so because
it is near enough to the facts of politics
to make the stirring and dramatic episodes
it describes seem like the account
of a phase of vital human life.

The story is that of young Sayler’s
development from a green, inexperienced
and impecunious young lawyer,
to the seasoned man who controls the
politics of the country through his unerring
manipulation of both party machines;
the maker of Presidents, the
master of Congress, the terror of the
financial world. The methods by which
he achieves these results make up the
action of the story; they are such as we
are all familiar with, except, perhaps, in
the combination which Mr. Phillips
makes of them.

The love element is of minor importance,
and doubtless, to some minds, it
will be considered unattractive. But no
one can deny that the story, as a whole,
is one of more than ordinary power.


The Harpers publish another new
story by Warwick Deeping, “The Slanderers.”
It is a novel which, in style,
so suggests George Meredith as to
make one suspect that the author is a
pupil of the older writer.

A pair of idealists, quite realistic,
nevertheless, in their introduction to
one another, and in the attachment
which follows, are the chief actors in
the plot. Gabriel Strong, the dreamy
son of a prosperous English squire, falls
in love with Joan Gildersledge, the
equally dreamy daughter of a bestial
and intemperate miser. Gabriel marries
an unsatisfactory young woman in the
vicinity, Ophelia Gusset, and retains
Joan as his consoler and friend in a virtuous
but high-strung companionship,
out of which the country gossips, who
hear of it through a spying servant, develop
a slander.

Gabriel’s wife, meantime, is amusing
herself with a military man at a watering
place. The clearing up of this situation,
and the pairing off of congenial
couples with various striking episodes,
among them the death of Zeus Gildersledge,
and his denunciation of his
daughter, and the final reconciliation
of Gabriel with his father, by whom he
has been disinherited, make up a tale in
which interest is sustained to the very
end. The book is full of dainty descriptions
 of landscape, and the few leading
personalities are well and strongly
drawn.


“The Master Word,” by L. H. Hammond,
Macmillan, is described upon the
title-page as “a story of the South of
to-day.” Its background is placed in
the phosphate region of Tennessee, and
the author assures us that many of the
incidents described, “especially those
more or less sensational in their nature,”
actually occurred within her own experience.
The purpose of the story, she
says, furthermore, is “in full accord
with Southern thoughts and hopes.”

It is hardly necessary to say that it
would not be a story of the South if it
did not deal in some way with the race
question; but it would be premature to
conclude from this that it is essentially
a problem novel.

The opening chapters introduce this
question, growing out of the distressing
circumstances of a wife’s discovery of
her husband’s infidelity, and the problem
is interwoven closely with the plot
in the presence of the latter’s illegitimate
mulatto daughter. Her career and
end are the more unpleasant to the reader
because of the conviction that they
are detailed with facts as they exist in
the South. The pathetic interest of
Viry’s story, though properly subordinate
to the main plot, forces itself on
the reader’s attention.

In other respects, also, the truth of
the conditions described is impressed
upon one, even though he may be unfamiliar
with the facts.

It is a very strong tale, full of color,
with a consistently developed plot, constructed
with a fine sense of proportion
and vivid characterization, except in
one respect, which constitutes the weak
point of the story—that is to say, the
character of Dick Lawton, who is somewhat
priggish and altogether disappointing.


Miss Geraldine Bonner has very wisely
selected a theme for her story, “The
Pioneer,” Bobbs-Merrill Company, with
which she is thoroughly at home. Its
subtitle is “A Tale of Two States”—viz.:
California and Nevada, and, therefore,
as may be correctly inferred, it is
a mining story, or at least a story in
which this element plays an important
part.

The action takes place during the
years almost immediately following the
Civil War, and leads up to the period
of the Bonanza discoveries in Nevada,
in the early seventies. With such material
as this afforded, it is easy to see
that an extremely interesting tale can
be constructed by so experienced an
author as Miss Bonner.

The story involves, of course, the
consecutive gain and loss of fortunes
many times repeated; it pictures the social
life of San Francisco and the rough
life of Nevada mining camps, and gives
attractive glimpses of the valleys of California,
all with a degree of descriptive
power that is a little unexpected.

The character of the old pioneer,
Colonel Parrish, and the two sisters,
June and Rosamund Allen, and the reciprocal
affection of the three, furnish
the large element of human interest in
the story, for they are very attractive
and lovable people. The relations of
the two girls with “Uncle Jim” arrest
the attention and stimulate the sympathies
of the reader even more than the
love affairs of the former.

The narrative flows on pretty evenly,
with no strikingly dramatic situations
and no overwhelming climax, but interest
is held tenaciously all through.


Another of the late Guy Wetmore
Carryl’s posthumous books is “Far
From the Maddening Girls,” published
by McClure, Phillips & Co.

It is altogether a delicious piece of
nonsense, serious neither in style nor
intention, filled with puns so atrocious
as to make the reader admire the author’s
audacity, the recklessness of
which adds much to his entertainment.

A bachelor, hopelessly cynical, as he
thinks, on the subject of women, who
deludes himself into the conviction that
he can successfully and permanently escape
 from them, is not only a fair mark
for any sort of ridicule, but also a fruitful
theme for a farce. The particular
bachelor who figures in this narrative
devised a means of effecting this end
by building himself a country house—of
all things! The result is, of course,
obvious; as, indeed, the result of a farce
ought to be.

Doubtless some critical souls will call
the story flat, but to such people we
can only say that there is a lot of harmless
fun in the book that will act as an
efficient corrective for jaundiced views
of life.


A very charming story is “The Princess
Passes,” by C. N. and A. M. Williamson,
the authors of “The Lightning
Conductor,” which will be recalled with
a great deal of pleasure by a multitude
of novel readers. The new book is published
by Henry Holt & Co.

Like “The Lightning Conductor,”
the new book has for its theme a European
tour, partly by automobile and
partly on foot, undertaken by the hero,
Lord Montagu Lane, at the urgent solicitation
of his friends, Mr. and Mrs.
Jack Winston, to cure a serious case of
disappointed love.

That he should find ample consolation
for the loss of Helen Blantock, and in
the end lose interest in her and her
titled grocery man, will not surprise the
reader. The manner in which it is effected,
however, involves some rather
unconventional details, worked out, of
course, through the agency of a delightful
American girl. Anyone who has
read “The Heavenly Twins” will
doubtless find something to stir reminiscence
in the intercourse between Lord
Lane and the Boy. In this the chief interest
in the plot centers.

It is altogether a charming narrative,
full of pretty descriptive passages,
and colored by the evident satisfaction
the authors took in writing it.


“The Secret Woman,” by Eden Phillpotts,
Macmillan Company, is a little tale
of English farm life, with a picturesque
setting, great intensity of action and
passion, and some indefiniteness as to
what code of morals the rather unpleasant
performances of its characters
should be judged by.

As adultery, usury, murder and suicide
are among these little eccentricities,
offset against superstition, religion and
rationalism, the reader may take his
choice of theories. Interest is sustained
without question, and the two women—an
older and a younger one—who as
heroines and wrongdoers enlist our
sympathy, are attractive and painted in
clearer colors than the men. One or
two minor personalities, however, are
clearly drawn, and the dramatic element
forcefully developed.


It would be difficult to hit upon a
novelist who shows wider divergences
in his work than Booth Tarkington, not
because he gives in it any special evidence
of versatility—a word which implies
something like genius, or at least
talent. This peculiarity is due rather to
an arbitrary method in the choice of
themes.

In his latest book, “In the Arena,”
published by McClure, Phillips & Co.,
he has given a striking demonstration of
this. It is a collection of six short
stories, dealing with the subject of
State and municipal politics. The question
of cause and effect here is comparatively
unimportant; whether Mr. Tarkington
went to the Indiana legislature
to get material for short stories, or
whether he has written these because
of his experience as an assemblyman,
is not a matter of literary interest.

The narrations are not particularly
convincing. Those who are familiar
with the practical politician, and his
followers and their modern methods,
will find few parallels in the characters
and descriptions in these tales. Political
bosses nowadays seldom resort to
the crude device of ballot-box stuffing
and threatened blackmail to defeat reformers,
and reformers are unlikely to
be so easily frightened as Farwell was.
The game is much more complex than
it used to be, principally because the reformers
 have learned to play it more intelligently,
and those who fail to give
them credit for astuteness know little
about the rules; the politicians themselves
have ceased to make the mistake
of underrating their antagonists.

The female lobbyist is a character
that “once-upon-a-time” flourished at
the national and in State capitals, but
modern methods have made her, to a
large degree, superfluous, and now the
high-priced lawyer, representing the
Trust, deals directly with the party boss
instead of the individual lawmaker. It
is cheaper and quicker.

Mr. Tarkington’s friends, Boss Gorgett
and Mrs. Protheroe, belong to a
species that is extinct—at any rate, outside
of Indiana.


“The Chronicles of Don Q,” by K.
and Hesketh Prichard, J. B. Lippincott
Company, is a picturesque tale of adventure,
told, however, with a restraint
that lends dignity and a fair degree of
plausibility.

Being the story of a Spanish bandit,
there is, of course, an abundance of
murder and sudden deaths; but as the
right persons survive, and a majority of
the villains die, with more or less violence,
the sensibilities of the reader are
not much shocked.

In spite of Don Q’s profession and
associates, and a temperament somewhat
pessimistic for a highwayman, he
is not really a bad sort of fellow. His
idiosyncrasies are due, doubtless, to an
early disappointment in love, on account
of which allowances are to be made,
particularly as he retains his courtly
manners, a careful regard for the misfortunes
of others, so far as his occupation
permits, a very efficient sympathy
with the weak and a devotion to the
Church manifested in many practical
ways—his piety being of the kind imitated,
with more or less success in
America, by persons said to belong to
the same class as Don Q.

Though apparently absolutely isolated
from the rest of the world in his mountain
retreat in southern Spain, he keeps
in touch with affairs outside so far as
they affect him, and is able, in mysterious
ways, to anticipate, and so defeat,
all attempts to ensnare him. Surprise
is impossible for him, as it was for Sherlock
Holmes.

If his portrait, by Stanley Wood, is
a faithful likeness, the influence of his
presence is not to be wondered at.


“Constance Trescott,” by Dr. S.
Weir Mitchell, Century Company,
stands out among the stronger books
of the season. He takes for his heroine
a not unfamiliar type of woman, reared
by an old uncle whose antipathy to religion
has made her, as she describes
it: “Neither religious nor non-religious—open-minded.”

She is, however, docile because of
her deep love for her husband, under
the latter’s attempts to interest her in
the faith which he holds dear. Trescott,
who compels admiration by his
fine, straightforward course, takes his
wife to a small Missouri town, where
Southern prejudice is still rife and laws
are lax, and where feeling is bitter
against the uncle of Constance, the absentee
landowner, who has sent Trescott
to represent him in enforcing evictions
from a tract of land to which he
claims ownership.

Greyhurst is Trescott’s opponent in
a consequent lawsuit, a picturesque and
passionate character, with a mixture of
Creole and Indian blood. While he admires
Constance, he hates her husband,
whom he labors unscrupulously to defeat.

The court scene, where Constance is
called to give certain testimony, and
does it to the confusion of Greyhurst, is
interesting; and still more dramatic is
the murder of Trescott by Greyhurst,
after the decision against the latter.

The rest of the book turns upon the
revenge which Constance, undisciplined
as she is by nobler inspirations, devotes
her life and fortune to wreaking upon
Greyhurst, and its sensational consummation.
The story is one of Dr. Mitchell’s
most characteristic efforts, and,
like all he writes, is well worth reading.

Scroll to Top